Remoras Full Intermission III: Limitless Potential
Life at the hospital would be boring except that it was a sort of routine where I was in a constant daze and I would forget that I was ever bored at all. Few interesting or exciting things happened, just slow moving developments. Physical therapists helping me heal my leg. That sort of thing. Lying in a hospital bed. Getting some bland meal that was neither great nor gross enough to complain about.
There wasn’t really anyone my age to talk to, either. It was kind of lonely most of the time. Cafeteria would be near empty. Just a few people, if anybody at all, at any given time. Several spaces away, each with their own business.
That wasn’t quite true: There were waiting rooms. There were families. There was a ward in the hospital with people around my age, a ward I had no place being in, but sometimes I would see people from that ward. I’d hear their conversations.
“Dr. Marill can suck my jorts!” One teenage boy with dark sunglasses and a leather jacket declared while pointing finger guns at no one in particular.
“I swear, if I hear one more rant of her picking apart everyone’s flaws, I’m going to vomit, inhale it back up, and hold it in until I see her again so I can spew it all over her,” a girl with red curly hair grumbled in what sounded like a Welsh accent.
I assume she’s referring to Marill. But sheesh, is Marill really that bad?
“Marill is a B-I-T-C-H!” One girl stood up on a chair and sung out in an operatic voice.
“Get down from there, Isabella! You’re going to get us both in trouble...somehow!” The Welsh (I assumed so) girl rasped.
“No-o-o-O-O!” Isabella sung once again. For what was supposed to be “operatic” it was clear she was very off-key, no matter what key in question she was trying to hit. It was like she missed every single key and then some.
“Please, Isabella! If you sit back down, I’ll give you my Snickers bar!” A short, dark haired boy pleaded with Isabella. Hey, he looks kind of like me! And about my age, too! I’d guess he’s, like, 12? I thought, and bounced my leg in excitement.
“Yay! Snickers!” Isabella cheered and sat back down. “Thanks Rayner, you’re the best! Or maybe second best! Maybe even third!”
“Yay! I’m one of the best!” Rayner cheered as well.
They seem to get along just fine, I couldn’t help but think.
I then realized that there was a whole group at the table with Isabella and Rayner. While the cool edgy kid sat at a table by himself and pointed finger guns at every which way, the table with Isabella and Rayner was quite full. Besides the Welsh girl, who was to Isabella’s left, and Rayner to Isabella’s right, there was a fourth girl next to the Welsh girl. Like the Welsh girl, she too had red hair, though hers was more straight, and a lighter shade. More like a pink than a pronounced red.
She moved her hands real fast and I couldn’t quite tell what she was doing, but I heard the Welsh girl respond.
“Oh, Fleur, you’re too cute!” The Welsh girl smiled real wide. Then I saw both of them make heart shapes with their hands and press them together.
Oh! It must be like sign language or something!
“Psst! Eirian! What’s Fleur saying?” Isabella tapped the Welsh girl on the shoulder. In return, Eirian glared.
“She’s saying that she and I are in love,” she gave Isabella a stern talking to.
“Can I be in love too?” Isabella asked and leaned her head in.
“I don’t know, can you?” Eirian seemed rather annoyed.
“Hmm...I’ll think about it after a nap! I’m still pissed at Dr. Marill!”
If I had to pick any two to make friends with, I’d have probably said Isabella and Rayner. While Isabella looked a little older, she had a great deal of energy that was apparent from the get-go. While Rayner was probably as old as me, something I couldn’t really say about the others as they all looked way older (while still not being adult or anything).
Oh, but they’re in a different ward than me, and I’m not going to be here for very long, anyway, my bummed out thoughts began to march in. Not to mention once I’m free, I won’t be able to see them again.
So it would have been useless. But even something like a temporary friendship wasn’t too bad, because just a little bit of company while I’m healing would have made a world of difference.
Well...I’d say I won’t be here much longer, but my physical therapist, Dr. Nevrand, isn’t a very good physician.
Just the other day, she wanted me to try to hold on to two rows of bars and try to walk through them best I could, but before I could even get going, she jumped in place and looked away.
“What’s wrong?” I looked up and asked. She still wouldn’t look my way, but she answered.
“I saw a spider next to where you’re standing. I don’t do well with bugs,” she stated and coughed into the collar of her jacket.
“How big is it?” I asked, as maybe it wasn’t a big deal.
“I...er...can’t remember,” she struggled to get the words out. I looked down and didn’t see a spider under my feet, though I saw a small black one scurry away a good distance away from me.
“Um. It’s gone now,” I told her. She looked toward me, and I caught a glimpse of her stern face with her slick, dark purple pixie cut hair. Her face was red, probably still a little terrified of the poor creature.
“Shall we continue, then? N-No. We shan’t. I still have that bug etched into my memory,” she shook her head and walked off.
“But what about my physical therapy?” I called after her.
“On the morrow,” she gave her reply, one arm in the air, and I was left in a disastrous confused state.
...Anyway, much like her and the spider, I too wanted to erase the other day from my memory. Most of the time, she was great at her job. Tough, but fair.
Right now, I want to focus on the now. And the now is focusing on this group, I told myself, but before I could get back into ‘the zone’, I heard a gravelly voice:
“I’m no psychic, but I get the feeling you’ve been listening in on our conversations.”
I looked around until I saw who was already right in front of me: a messy brown-haired girl in a red hoodie and super baggy red sweatpants with her arms crossed and a serious disgusted look on her face.
“Um. Me?” I pointed to myself.
“Yeah. You. I don’t like to talk to others, but I can’t help but point out that eavesdropping is rude. None of us are here for your entertainment,” she continued to lay the verbal smackdown.
“Oh. Sorry,” I looked down in shame.
“Whatever. If you want to sit next to someone, just ask,” she shook her head and groaned, then sat a few tables away from me, by herself.
“Whoa, whoa, Therese. Take it easy,” Dark Sunglasses guy waltzed on over to the one who had scolded me. All the while he continued to wave around finger guns with each step he took.
“Do you have to do finger guns all the time, Johnny?” She also sounded ready to tear into him.
“My fingers have a mind of their own! I don’t control the fingers, the fingers control me! Aye!”
She shook her head and slammed it against the table. It was then that I decided to take her advice and got my crutches up and hobbled on over to Johnny and Therese’s table.
“Hey, can I sit next to you guys?” I asked them.
“Ayoooo! We got a taker!” Johnny pointed both finger guns my way and waved them. “Why don’t you have a seat over here?” He pulled out a chair next to Therese and gestured for me to sit.
“No. Please. I didn’t get any sleep. I just want some time alone,” I heard Therese’s muffled pleas.
“Now, Therese. How many times do I have to tell you? You won’t meet any cute girls with that attitude. Or boys. If that’s what you’re into,” Johnny seemed to delight in teasing her.
“I don’t want to meet anyone. I just want a decent rest for once,” she complained once more.
“Eh. Ignore her,” Johnny shrugged, then continued with the finger guns in my direction. “Kid. What’s your name? You probably know all of ours now, so the odds are stacked against us. But if I know yours, then I’ll have some leverage over you.”
...What? I wanted to ask, but instead blurted out my name.
“Cyril,” I told him.
“Huh? What kind of name is that? ‘Sigh-real’?” He totally wasn’t as cool as he made himself sound.
“Well, what kind of name is Johnny?” I asked back. In all my 12 years of existence, never have I once heard of someone named Johnny.
“Good question. I didn’t choose the Johnny life. The Johnny life chose me,” he lowered his head in shame. For added measure, he lowered his glasses. Underneath I saw droopy green eyes. They looked all watery, and there were dark bags underneath.
“All right, all right, all right, kid. Now, how old are ya?” He raised his glasses back up and tapped on his left shoulder with two fingers from his right arm.
“I’m 12. What is this?” I meant to say ‘group’ or even ‘ward’ but the missing word just escaped me.
“Take a wild-ass guess, mother-friendo,” Johnny flashed a slick grin.
“Johnny. Watch it with the fucking language, dude,” Therese scolded.
“Um. I don’t know,” I couldn’t really guess. Seemed just like a fun group of teenagers to me.
“That’s no fun! C’mon! Guess!” Johnny put the pressure on.
“Mental. It’s the Mental Ward,” Therese groaned out an answer.
“Mental?” I asked.
“Yeah, dude. Therese and I got depression, but I got the cool kind while Therese is stuck with the boring kind,” he shook his head while smiling all smug-like.
“Johnny! The only person I want to talk to about my mental health is Dr. Fam. Don’t go blabbing about what I got with strangers, you ass!” Therese lifted her head up and snarled at Johnny.
“Ah, that Dr. Fam. He’s a real one,” Johnny nodded along, unfazed by Therese’s scolding.
“He’s like the only family I have. Considering my biological family tossed me here after my last nervous breakdown.”
“Yeah, and I was pretty much diagnosed asshole at birth, which is why I’m here,” Johnny explained, which didn’t really explain anything.
Johnny seems like he tries way too hard to act cool, or to act like a jerk, and he’s probably just using that as a mask. Also, poor Therese. She just wants sleep and Johnny keeps bugging her. I don’t really want to bug her, either. I want her to get some sleep.
“I wonder what I’d have to do to get myself locked in my room for a day...whatever it is, it’d be worth it just to get some peace and quiet…” I heard Therese mutter.
It wasn’t long until they all got up and headed toward the double doors on my left which I assumed lead to the Mental Ward. Meanwhile, I went back to my room on the right end side of the hospital, crutches click-clacking along the way.
Only a few days later, I was alone in the cafeteria. It was still hard to walk around. Worse that Dr. Nevrand wasn’t always reliable. Sometimes she’d say, “I swear I saw a cockroach on the way over. We can’t do this today.”
There was no Mental group. No random sick or injured adults. No visitors. Just me, alone. It wasn’t so bad, though. I had pudding. Pudding and banana slices. Pudding, banana slices, and macaroni salad. Also, a cup of apple juice. All the good stuff.
Despite my lonesomeness, I wasn’t alone for long. No, some tall, strange woman with short, blue hair sat down next to me with a sandwich on her plate. She began to bug me. Out of boredom or mischief, I couldn’t say.
“So, what are you in here for, kid?” She asked.
I was busy eating, didn’t really pay much mind to her, and didn’t even think she would speak. Needless to say, I was startled. Flinched, even.
“I broke my leg,” I told her.
“Yeah. That’ll get you time,” she said back. No doubt, she was a weird one. How she talked about this place like it was a prison and such. She even went as far as to say, “listen kid, if anyone gives you trouble, you come to me and I’ll handle it.”
I really didn’t think anyone would give me trouble. Well, maybe Dr. Nevrand. She really had to get over her fear of bugs. Still, when I tried to tell her that it wasn’t necessary, she wouldn’t hear it. She just walked away.
...OK. That was weird, but weird patients wasn’t anyone new. She was pretty, I had to admit, but it didn’t really mean anything to me. Really, I would’ve forgotten all about the encounter, save for the fact that the very next day, she sat next to me again.
“Hey,” she greeted.
“Oh, it’s you,” I was once again surprised. That, and a little disappointed not to be seeing any of the Mental kids. I suppose I didn’t mind too much. In a strange way, my second conversation with the weird blue lady made me think of Therese. Maybe those two were similar in a way.
She asked me how long I was there for and I told her that it would only be until my leg healed up. Then, I decided to ask why she was there. Like a courtesy. Part of me wished I hadn’t.
“Got in a fight. Someone tried to kill me,” she stated. All straight and plain. As if it was no big deal.
“Oh wow. That’s terrible!” I couldn’t help but tell her. I couldn’t imagine what that was like. It must have shaken her. Even though I didn’t really know her and she was a little weird, I was glad that she survived.
“It’s life,” she just said.
“It’s still bad! I’m sorry you went through that.”
“Be sorry over things that you’ve done. It makes things easier,” she sounded less weird than last time and more kind of...sad? Or like she was trying not to be sad but still was.
“Hey, what kind of things are you into?” She asked, probably to change the subject. I was happy to talk about anything that would make her happier too.
“I like basketball, that’s how I got hurt. I fell on the mat. I also like Dungeons and Dragons, but I don’t really have many friends to play with. I keep trying to get Isabella and Rayner to play it with me, but they’re not very interested.”
She reached down and pulled out a Nintendo Switch. I was surprised that she even had such a thing.
“The game that’s in here has dungeons and dragons in it. Maybe not the upper case kind, but you might still like it. You can borrow it until you’re all healed.”
“Whoa! Really?”
“Yes. What did I just say?” She sounded confused.
I took the Switch and whatever game was in it and from then on, my whole perspective on her shifted. Yes, she was still Weird Blue Lady, but now I knew that she was nice too.
For much of the rest of that day, I stayed in bed and played hours upon hours of the game. Byleth was, in a word, cool. He’d just swing his sword any which way and slice up bandits. Then there was the church academy! It was so big and everyone there was so cool, too! I think I really liked Leonie and Felix, and maybe Dorothea, too! Swords and swords for days.
But then there was the church staff! They were the best! Shamir was pretty cool and had a whole air of coolness about her (now that I think of it, didn’t Dr. Nevrand look a lot like Shamir? Odd, huh? Sucks that Dr. Nevrand isn’t as cool and is just a scaredy cat when it comes to bugs). Catherine was big and strong and had swords! Swords were the best! Then...Manuela. No one even came close to Manuela. Not because she had swords or anything, but because she was nice and funny.
Manuela was the nicest and funniest character ever and she was really pretty, too! Not only that, but as a nurse, it really felt familiar having her in the game. Like I could totally picture her being a nurse in the hospital I was in. Hell, I’d love it if Manuela was a nurse in this hospital. I’d want to stay forever. I’d break my other leg just to see a real life Manuela.
I have GOT to tell Isabella and Rayner about this game. I just know they’d love it. Maybe they would want to play it, too! Ugh. When am I going to see them again?
That I couldn’t say. Maybe in a day or two. Maybe never again. That was the tough thing about being in such a place for only a short while. I guess it was just like Weird Blue Lady said: “That too is life, I suppose.”
Even though she reminded me a bit of Therese with the way she was kind of sad sounding and not in a very good mood, she also reminded me a bit of Manuela because even though she was weird, she was also nice! Not only that, but wise, too. I guess I should have known better than to judge a book by its cover. There were probably many great things I could learn from her.
Speaking of learn from her, I saw her just the very next day. It was actually kind of exciting, something I didn’t think I’d be thinking. But it’s true! She gifted me something wonderful, and even if I need to return it, the fact that she let me play it at all was truly special.
It’s just a shame that I didn’t get much sleep, as I spent most of the night playing the game and trying to get through the story.
Just like the past couple of encounters, she walked up to me, but this time, I was ready. I looked up and smiled real wide, unable to help myself.
“I’ve been playing lots of the game!” I was overjoyed to tell her.
“Yeah? How is it?”
“Great! I’m not very far in it, but everyone’s so cool!”
I started telling her about my favorite characters and how much I love Manuela and she agreed that Manuela was like a friend! I couldn’t be happier, really. But in the height of my excitement, I began to notice how unexcited she was. Like, she was trying to force enthusiasm but her inner-Therese was showing.
Now I’m starting to miss Therese, and I didn’t even want to be friends with her. At this point, I think I just miss all of the Mental kids.
Then, she revealed the truth that shattered me to my core:
“Look, I lied yesterday. Someone else didn’t try to kill me. I tried to kill me.”
I felt a lump grow in my stomach and the color on my face drained. Everything around me started to turn white, or some gross mashed potato-like mush.
“Why?” I asked, already afraid for her.
“Because I’ve never been alive to begin with. I failed last time, but I’m going to try again. This time I’ll make sure it’s permanent.”
She left after that. It was too much. As young as I was, I wasn’t dumb. Not like other adults might have assumed of me because of my age. I knew that she wasn’t happy. It wasn’t right. She was such a kind, gentle soul. Even if she was a little weird.
To hell with crutches. I was probably going to leave the hospital soon anyway.
I got up out of my seat and felt instant regret. I wanted to chase after her, as she already left back for her room, but my leg was still in too much pain. My cast wouldn’t allow for much movement anyway.
Oh, fine! I’ll take these stupid crutches. But I’m going to find someone. Someone who can save her. She’s too precious even if she doesn’t think so herself.
I tried to move around with those finicky painful things and find whoever doctor it was that saw her.
At the front desk with the receptionist and a nurse or two, I piped up to get someone to listen to me.
“U-Uh! Hey! Hey nurseperson!” I hollered.
Not a nurse, but the receptionist, wheeled her swivel chair in my direction and I saw the old and gray sweetly lady with a nametag that read Miss Direction.
“Aw, how cute. How old are you, little boy?” Miss Direction asked, talking in that grating granny voice.
“Shut up, I’m looking for a doctor!” I barked.
Everyone around all gasped, like it was some shock. Look, I wasn’t some toddler. I was over the age of ten. Older than eleven, in fact. I wasn’t about to be babied by anyone.
“What for?” Miss Direction, straightening up her jaw, no longer smiling, instead fixing up for a scowl, asked.
“A patient! What else? I need to know who’s in charge of weird blue lady!” My words were rapid fire, almost like a blazing inferno. Jeez, these medical people probably don’t deserve to be yelled at, I had a sudden thought, and I guess it was my brief glimpse of maturity shining through, as I added, “sorry about the rudeness, it’s just important!”
One of the nurses just shook their head.
“Sorry, that information is confidential.”
I wasn’t about to be deterred by some patient-doctor confidentiality.
“You don’t even know who I’m talking about! I just wanna talk to her doctor!” I countered.
“You can tell one of us and we’ll pass the message along,” the other nurse informed me. Some guy named Nurse Dilf.
“Come ooooon!” I tapped my crutches against the base of the desk.
“’Sup?” Some bored looking woman wearing green scrubs with a lollipop in her mouth asked. Her voice sounded bored too.
It kinda reminds me of weird blue lady’s tone of voice.
“Who are you?” I asked right back. Unsure why some doctor would go about asking me what’s up. As if I knew.
“Dr. Cole-Slaw. One of the doctors of all time, if I do say so myself,” she introduced herself in a rather flat tone. Again, bored sounding. Maybe if she sounded more excited, she’d have been talking herself up as if she were a big deal.
“Do you know who weird blue lady’s doctor is?” I asked her.
She shrugged, then took the lollipop out of her mouth. I think it was watermelon flavor, based on the color and smell it gave off.
“Describe her to me, kid.”
“She’s...uh...tall! And has short, blue hair! And is weird! A little bit! But, uh...she shakes a lot, too?”
“How so? Like Parkinson’s?”
I didn’t know who that was.
“No, like a chihuahua!”
“Yeah, figured. She probably feels cold all the time ‘cause she’s an anxious mess.”
I paused. She just said that all matter of fact.
She shrugged again.
“Also, cause it’s the arctic. But that’s neither here nor there.”
“You know who I’m talking about, don’t you?” I leaned in.
“Yeah. She’s my patient. That’s why I said ‘sup.”
“Why didn’t you tell me in the first place?!”
“Because I figured you’d get right to the point.”
“I’m worried about her!” I just about pouted out. It was undignified of me, but these were desperate times.
“What for?”
“Because...because…” I looked around. I didn’t want to violate any privacy things, but it was serious...ugh. I didn’t know how to approach this.
“Is it life threatening?” She asked.
“Yes..no? I think it is!”
“Here. Let’s go to my office.”
She walked off.
I stood there for a second, until I snapped out of whatever random space out moment I had and charged forth with crutches in hand (don’t ask how that worked).
Her office was a little down the hall, then to the left. Then another left. Then another left. Then in a little room that looked like small enough to be a storage closet. There were brooms and mops next to her desk.
“It’s a work in progress. I actually have money. I just have whatever the opposite of claustrophobia is,” she informed me. Though it could have been that she was just trying to save face. There was no way such a serious and straight-laced doctor was that weird.
“Hmm…” she muttered as she sat down in her little chair, “would it be claustrophilia? Is that even a word? I should invent it if not?”
“Um…”
“Oh. Right. What seems to be the matter with blue’s clues?”
Why is that the nickname she gave her?
“Well...I’m only saying this because I’m worried about her, but she told me the reason why she’s here is because she tried to kill herself and that she’s going to try again! I don’t know what kind of life she’s had but she’s a kind and gentle soul and she deserves to have a good life!”
“...Are we talking about the same person? I mean, I don’t disagree with that last part, but ‘kind and gentle soul’?”
Why couldn’t Dr. Cole-Slaw see the same thing I saw in her?
“Yes, of course! Maybe you just couldn’t tell.”
“You’re probably right,” she nodded, then did something unexpected: smiled. “I’m glad that someone sees the good in her.”
“So will you help her?”
“I’ll do my best. I am her doctor, after all.”
I let out a deep sigh of relief, even if things were still uncertain.
Please be okay…
I spent a great deal of that night worried about her. In fact, I couldn’t sleep at all knowing that she could be in trouble or thinking bad thoughts or something. Besides, I still had to return the Switch to her.
Maybe if I sneak out of bed, I can look for her room and give it back to her.
It was a scary thought. Nurses, doctors, whoever, they were probably up and patrolling the halls at all hours of the night. It would have to be a stealth mission. Something I probably wasn’t good at, what with my crutches.
Damn you, crutches! Why must you curse me so?
Still, I had to try, even if there was a great chance of failure. There was a lot at stake, and if I didn’t act fast, I may never be able to get her Switch back to her.
So I got up out of bed and poked my head out from the door. Turned it both ways across the hallway. Empty. Not a doctor, nurse, or whoever else in sight.
Coast is clear, I thought. Still, my heart wouldn’t stop thumping like a jack rabbit.
I started down the hall to my right, passing each room. Then, down the way, I saw a nurse turn the corner toward me. I hid behind a trash bin and kept my crutches close by.
I peeked out, it seemed she was too busy looking over some papers on a clipboard. She turned to a bright lit room and I saw a sign above the door which read ‘restroom’.
Once again, I was in the clear, though I knew it wouldn’t last long, so I got back up in a hurry and started whispering out into each room.
“Weird blue...weird blue…?”
Each time it was a dud. With each dud, I felt the ever growing tenseness rise up.
“Weird blue…”
Then, I heard a grunt from the next room over.
“Kid, go away. Trying to sleep,” came a familiar tired voice.
“Weird blue!” I almost had to stop myself from yelling as my excitement grew. I extended my crutches out and moved to the next room over. The door was open just a crack.
“Why are you making such a commotion? Also why ‘weird blue’?” She hissed out a whisper.
“I was worried about you.”
“I know.”
“I’m glad you’re still alive.”
“Yeah. Why are you so obsessed, anyway? What are you, a stalker?”
“No! You said things that worried me and besides you were the one who told me about it.”
“Well...thanks. Anyway, I’m fine. A lot happened. I think I had emotions or something. It’s all a blur.”
“Oh! By the way, I wanted to return your switch to you!”
“That’s not mine, actually. This little girl let me borrow it. You’ll have to give it to her. Anyway, let me sleep.”
“Uh. What’s her name?”
“Ass...uh...Ashtray? Ishtar?”
What...kind of name was that?
“Ass? Ashtray? Ishtar? Which is it?”
She didn’t answer. She must have gone back to sleep.
Great. That was no help. Now I have to find this Ass-Ashtray-Ishtar person, I stewed in that miserable thought, then added for positive measure, at least I’m glad she’s doing okay.
I turned away from her door and then almost fell onto the floor upon seeing someone stand almost right into my face. I leaned back and had to hold tight to my crutches just to keep up.
My heartbeat raced and at first I thought I had been caught by one of the hospital’s staff. But no, in front of me was what looked to be a white haired girl, about my age. I couldn’t quite make out what color her eyes were, or any other distinct feature. She wore a sort of dark robe over her, like a cloak. Sprouted from her back was a pair of wings, and I felt this faint sense that she could glow.
Then, my eyes focused, and the wings didn’t really look like they were made up of feathers, but several human hands connected to each other, the fingers making up what would have been feathers.
“Are you...a fairy?” I uttered the words. Yes, I knew it was silly. Me, believing in fairies, at my age.
“Yes,” she smiled, and I couldn’t quite tell what shape her lips were, just that she had them. Her voice was like a waterfall, or crackling of leaves in Autumn.
She leaned her head over, and ran her fingers through her hair. Little white flakes came pouring down.
“This is my fairy dust,” her breathy voice told me. I knew right away she was lying.
“Ew! No it’s not, it’s dandruff!”
She put her hand over her mouth and giggled.
“Perhaps.”
“So are you a fairy or not?” I asked, and then had to adjust my eyes, as I no longer saw anything resembling wings or hands or anything on her back. She just had a normal, human back. Rather than answer my question, she looked down and reached for the Switch in my hand.
“I’ve been wondering when I’d get that back. Thank you.”
“Wait...you’re Ass...Ashtray...Ishtar?”
She blinked and smiled. Blinked again.
“What?” She croaked out. It was a surprise to hear her sound surprised.
“That’s what weird blue said!”
She closed her eyes.
“I will allow to call you one of those things, but depending on which I don’t like, I won’t answer to it.”
“Ishtar?”
“Sure. Just for you, I’ll be Ishtar.”
So that means she’s not Ishtar. Great. Why can’t I meet a single non-weird kid? Or adult, for that matter?
“So you’re not a fairy, and you’re not Ishtar,” I groaned.
“But for you, I am. Both, if you want.”
“What? If you’re a fairy, can you grant any wishes?”
She tilted her head like a puppy hearing something weird.
What? I’m the weird one?
“What would you wish for?” She asked.
“So you can grant wishes?”
“Unlikely. But you can still tell me what you would wish for. I have ears, so I will hear it.”
“Umm…” Wow. I need better sleep. I’m seriously considering this? Hmm...should I wish for my leg to heal up already so I can go back to school and play basketball again? Or maybe I should wish for something really good, like for weird blue to be okay. I may never see her again, so that would probably be wise. But then...what about the Mental kids? I may never see them again either. Sheesh, this is too hard.
“I would wish...to have friends?” I tried to form the words. It didn’t really work out.
“In general?” She asked.
“No, like...well…” I did have a few friends back in school. So what was it that I was trying to say?
She leaned over and raised her arm up, then patted me on the head, as if I was some baby. In reality, we were probably around the same age.
“You will have friends. I know this because you have my fairy dust on you.”
“Ew. Ew. Ew.”
She laughed a soft laugh, then walked off. I wasn’t really sure where she walked off to, as when I turned around to go back to my room, I didn’t see her anywhere.
It might have been a bizarre way to end a night, but at least I got to experience something I may never have otherwise. For that, I was thankful. Once in bed, I dreamed a sweet dream of swords and dragons and fairies. I still wasn’t sure of many things: whether I would be friends with the Mental kids before I leave, whether I would even see them again at all. Even if I were to meet with them again, I knew it would be fleeting, a temporary friendship. But even that would be a friendship, wouldn’t it?
It was still early in the day. Soup was nice, but it wasn’t what I would call ‘breakfast’. When I landed on the balcony of the chateau and entered the dim room, three of Tony’s henchmen sat on the floor playing cards. I couldn’t tell what game they were playing, and neither could they.
“Got any threes?” Boxxy, called such because he was built like a box, asked.
“Go fuck yourself,” replied Fozzy, refusing to show his cards.
“Uno!” Oney (whose favorite number was one and his favorite game was uno) cheered. His name also sounded like ‘honey’, which was probably why he and Fozzy were boyfriends.
“Sup?” I raised one hand and waved to them as my armor retracted, revealing my cozy turtleneck sweater.
All three of them perked up.
“Hey, it’s Nemesis!” They gestured over for me to join them in their game.
“C’mere, lemme give ya a noogie!” Fozzy balled his hand into a fist and chuckled. He really was a bear of a man, furry and large as they came. Probably gave great bear hugs as well.
I was about to join in the merriment, but the man to my right at his desk, in the corner of the room drenched in shadow opened his mouth.
“Did you do the deed?” The don, Tony Falsetto, asked as he turned in his swivel chair. He had an iguana in his lap and stroked that iguana’s beard. I heard a muffled purr, something I didn’t even know iguanas could do, but I wasn’t about to try to wrap my mind around that one.
“Yep. Fucked that guy’s wife just like you asked. I don’t know why he said she was so hard to satisfy, I didn’t have any trouble. But lemme tell ya, I sense a divorce coming along.”
Tony growled. Guess he didn’t like my joke. Everyone’s a critic.
“That’s not what I’m talking about. Did you burn down the diner?”
As if.
“It was a roast, that’s for sure,” I shrugged.
“Good. They should be here in a couple hours. Go get yourself changed.”
“Changed?” I tilted my head. “Like turning a new leaf?”
“Eh…” He grunted, “there’s a tux and a pair of slacks on the desk. Go to the locker room and get changed.”
“What? Really? A tuxedo?” I balked.
“This is a formal event. I won’t be having someone on my payroll wear a tacky turtleneck sweater.”
“You’re so right,” I snapped my fingers and gave him a sharp smile, “I’ll go tux myself, then.”
I took the folded up clothes and walked off. He groaned and stewed in the perceived lack of seriousness I gave everything.
Cope with it.
“Hey Nemesis, how was that guy’s wife?” Fozzy nudged me as I passed him by. I turned and gave a chuckle.
“Please, call me Nemo. And let me tell ya, I’ve been told I’m quite the gentle lover. That said, a little bit of pain goes a long way.”
“Just get yourself changed!” Tony roared. I couldn’t help but cackle.
When it was all said and done, I returned to the room. My movements were stilted, I couldn’t stretch my legs too far or take wide strides. The collar of the tuxedo was so thin it seemed prime to suffocate me.
This is a different kind of pain than I’m used to.
I expected everyone on the floor, playing cards just like how I left them. I couldn’t have been gone that long. If I could take off a sports bra without lifting my shirt, changing into a tuxedo and slacks should have taken me like, a minute, tops.
Instead, everyone stood, including Tony.
“We’re going to the lounge to meet up with the don of the Tenor family,” Tony announced.
“Okay. Go. Don’t let me stop you,” I stepped to the side and ushered them away.
“When I say ‘we’, I mean you as well.”
“Oh, and here I thought you meant like a royal we.”
He made little doggy growl noises but of course I followed. Whatever I thought of the bastard was irrelevant; at the end of the day, it was a paid gig, and when it came to doing a job for a mafia family, I could do worse than protecting someone’s daughter.
When compared to the room I entered from, the lounge was much brighter. It had an ambient, fluorescent glow, with a sink, windows, and a microwave oven. On the large, navy blue rectangular table sat a box of donuts as well as a box of muffins.
“Are you hungry?” Tony asked.
“I actually stopped for some soup on the way here,” which wasn’t a lie. Just not something I had planned on.
“Bah. Soup’s not breakfast. Get yourself a donut,” he grumbled.
Who was I to argue with an argument like that? So of course, I took one of those donuts in the box. One without the holes. I wasn’t even sure why I chose the one I did and not one of the holed ones, as holes were the best. Regardless, I sat down at the leather sofa with my hole-less donut and opened my mouth wide. When I clamped down, I was shocked to find a sticky, fruity substance had made its way onto my face and across the taste buds in my mouth.
“What the…?” I gasped. What kind of flavor was that? Strawberry? Raspberry? Whatever flavor, it sure was a flavorful one. I could taste the acidic sweetness and something had awakened in me. I took another bite and noticed that some of the jelly filling had gotten onto my finger tips. So of course, I started to lick my fingers.
“Mm...oh my. My fingers taste delicious,” I couldn’t hold back my delight.
“Have you never had a jelly filled donut before?” Tony was unable to hold back his profound confusion.
“Never mind that,” I shook my head, “the only truth in this world is how good my fingers taste.”
“Well keep that to yourself.”
“More for me,” I shrugged, “got any more jelly ones?”
“Help yourself,” he grunted.
I was about to get up and do just that when the door to the lounge opened up. Another man, as well as two nondescript bald men with dark glasses, one quite pale, the other quite tanned, showed up. The man in front was scrawny, shorter than the two behind him, and had a curled mustache with a devious look about him. In other words, the face of a villain.
“Well, well, Tony. I couldn’t believe it when I heard who it was you hired, but lo and behold, here she is,” he announced with a series of slow claps.
My ears perked. He must have been referring to me, as there were no other ‘she’s’ in the room (to my knowledge). Still, I wasn’t about to give such a sniveling looking crook the time of day, so I kept my attention away from him.
“Your point, Jimby?” Tony asked.
“You haven’t heard? She took out the Treble family. Set their whole place ablaze.”
Tony stared my way, an eyebrow raised.
“Is that true?”
I wish I could take credit.
“Do I look like the kind of person who would burn down someone’s home?” I asked in response.
“Heh,” he chuckled, “good point.”
“Oh, how the mighty have fallen,” Jimby (I guess was his name) raised his hands into the air and paced about the room, “the great Goosewoman went from a hero to working with a group of villains.”
“I never considered myself a hero,” I growled while still refusing to look his way.
“Doesn’t matter. Most people who are declared heroes weren’t decided by the individual, but by the masses whose actions they affected.”
“All I wanted to do was fight those I considered wrong.”
I really ought to stop talking.
“Heh. Your actual name is much more intimidating than the alias you were using,” he continued, and like a fool, I continued to respond.
“The name was never important.”
“Maybe you’re right. So tell me, Nemesis: are you still angry after all those years?”
“Still angry,” I replied without a show of emotion.
“Good. Some things never change, do they?”
I made sure to stay silent on that. Not everything needed a response.
“I’m really surprised, Tony,” Jimby pivoted as he strolled over to the big man himself, “here I thought you would have checked into those you employ.”
“I’ve never been one to check women out,” Tony stated, “besides, she’s a good girl. She’s only here to protect my daughter. After that, she’s free.”
Gee, way to stick up for me, Tony. Wish you were more of a good guy, yourself, but I’ll be sure to remember that you have some good in you.
Jimby, on the other hand, coughed up a fit of laughter.
“Is this her way of atoning, I wonder? You couldn’t protect poor Gracie, so now you think you can protect little Heidi?” He glanced over to the side, right in my direction.
“I’m here to do my job. Anything else is conjecture on your part,” I replied in a low growl while my balled fists shook and I felt searing steam billowing within me.
Cool. Keep your cool.
“Very well. Just make sure you keep my son safe as well,” he waved off and after snatching a donut from the box (not to mention a jelly one, that fiend), swerved around and strolled toward the door, “after all, can’t have a marriage with only one person.”
He left the room and all I could do was crack a smile and turn to Tony.
“Permission to bash his brains in?” I asked.
“Permission denied. He’s the don of the Tenor family. In other words, the father of the groom, and soon he’ll be Heidi’s father-in-law.”
I huffed out a heavy sigh and smiled while shaking my head.
“Well he should mind his own business. How dare he know, or even claim to know anything about me?” I snarled.
“Are you okay?” He asked, some sort of mild sympathy, perhaps.
“Peachy,” I crossed my arms.
“Who’s Gracie?”
“Neither here nor there.”
“Hey, if you ever want to talk –”
“You want to talk, Tony?” I cut him off. “Sure, let’s talk. ‘How’s the weather?’ ‘Oh, a little cloudy, but a nice, sunny day. Perfect day for a wedding, wouldn’t you say?’ ‘Oh, yes. Perfect day for a wedding. I don’t see it raining.’ Good talk, huh?”
I got up and headed for the door.
“Where are you going?” He asked with a cautious worry in his voice.
“Taking a tour of the place. I need to know the layout to make sure everything’s safe, do I not?”
“You’re right. Ray and the others should be here soon, as well as a whole host of guests. It may be tricky to spot the danger once the crowd picks up.”
I shook my head.
“Such things shouldn’t matter,” I told him before leaving the room.
Ray
We all sat together in the back of Cybele’s plane. There was little time to waste; soon we would arrive. Our plan would need to be improvised part of the way, but certain things could be planned in advance.
Sunny sat next to the window, with me beside her. Tigershark had the row in front of us all to herself, something which she couldn’t help but gloat about.
“I can lay down if I want!” She roared and beat her chest.
“Yes, but please settle down,” I cautioned her, “you never know when there may be turbulence. Do keep your seatbelt on at all times. All that jazz.”
“Yeah, yeah, I know,” she replied as she kicked about in her seat, “I just can’t sit still. We’re going to a big wedding! We’re going to do a –”
“Shh. You never know when someone might hear,” again, I cautioned.
“Oh!” She covered her mouth with her hands. I let out a soft laugh.
“Of course, I think we’re fine for now. Just know that once we’re in, we’re going to have to act normal.”
“Good luck with that. Demetria’s with us,” Tigershark retorted.
“Hey! I can be normal! I’m more normal than a little kid like you!” Demetria pouted and stuck her tongue out at Tigershark.
“Yes, but what about mature?” She teased.
Demetria, who sat next to Remora, both of their legs spread wide as if a show of dominance or something, had their arms folded. She heard that, huffed, then looked away.
Remora was toward the window. Both her and Demetria were the most silent of us up until the point where Tigershark decided to go on the offensive.
“Ah. That reminds me. Remora,” I addressed her.
“Yes?” She perked up and jerked her head in my direction.
“We don’t know who’s in attendance. While it may end up not being a concern, there may be those who know of your other self. If they do, they may not take well to you.”
“It’s a wedding. What are they gonna do, break out into a fight?” She countered.
“It’s doubtful. But at the same time, even if there’s nothing to worry about when it comes to you, I’m tasking you with searching for any points of interest. Which means you’ll be away from the group. Are you okay with this?”
“If that’s what must be done, I trust your judgment.”
“Good. I’d also like you to wear a cap and maybe put your hair in a bun so it’s not showing through so much. Oh, and sunglasses couldn’t hurt.”
“One thing at a time. Please, Ray.”
“Of course, sorry,” I chuckled, “on that note: I think we should also go with an alias for you. I’ll let you pick, but no pun names.”
“Jeez. I feel like I’m being pun-ished.”
“I just want to keep things simple…” I sighed. That, and having a pun name could have given her away.
“Hm. Let’s try Francine.”
“May I be frank?”
“No, I already picked Francine.”
“That’s not what I meant.”
“OK. What did you mean?”
“I always pictured you more as a Bridget.”
“Ooh. I could be Bridget Erabithia!”
“Is that some kind of pun?” Demetria turned and asked.
“It’s Bridge to Terabithia! It’s classic literature!”
“It’s children’s literature,” I corrected.
“It’s also classic literature. Just because a classic is for children doesn’t mean it’s less valuable than something like Crime and Punishment.”
“But is it more valuable than Pride and Prejudice?” I countered.
“Beats me,” Remora shrugged.
“Anyway, let’s stick with Francine.”
“Aww, fine. You win.”
You wanted to be Francine, anyway.
At least we got that out of the way. There were still a bit of technical details to work out. Sunny and I both wore a suit and tie (per Tony’s request. If I had my way, I would have been just as fine in a red dress), as was Remora.
“Jeez, this thing’s stuffy,” Sunny complained upon putting it on. To my surprise, Remora didn’t seem to take so much issue with it.
“I’m a bit cold in it, but I can move about just fine, so I don’t see an issue,” was her only comment.
Tigershark and Demetria were the odd ducklings out; Tigershark wore a striped shirt and overalls. Demetria had a purple hoodie on and a pair of skinny jeans. I didn’t see a reason why Tigershark had to wear a tuxedo (or a dress) if she didn’t want to. As for Demetria…
“I’m not about to follow a rule if I don’t see a reason to follow it. There’s a dress code? Well I’ll just have to crack that code,” I think she declared. If Tony took issue with it, he could die mad about it. We were what, five guests out of possibly hundreds?
But all it took to crash a party was one, maybe two guests? So in that sense, we were more than qualified to do so.
Still, like any good relationship, communication was key. To that end, we all had earpieces to communicate with. Quiet enough and noise-canceling so that outsiders could hear our conversations and small enough to avoid detection (approximately smaller than a single chocolate chip morsel).
There were, of course, things to consider, like how even the most mundane of conversations between us could be picked up. That, and when we wished to relay plans to one another, we would have to be discrete enough not to be heard. All intricacies that would have to be figured out as we went.
I really wish I had an idea of the layout. That would make this whole thing much more of a breeze. That, and Sunny’s a seasoned explorer, but knowing Tony, he won’t leave her nor I alone for a second. It really is a shame that much of the active stuff will have to be performed by the other three. But I have full confidence in them. We all need to be ready to adapt to whatever complications may come. Knowing how uncertain everything is...I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t turned on by the danger.
“Attention! Attention!” Cybele called through her speaker, “I’ve always wanted to say that!”
I chuckled. Good for her that she could find some enjoyment in this as well.
“We’re going to be arriving soon! Um, Ray?”
“Yes, Cybele?” I called.
“Where should I park? On the roof?”
“No. That would make too much of a ruckus. Besides, how would we get down?”
“With Stella!” Sunny declared. “She can be a rope ladder!”
“What’s Stella?” Tigershark turned around and sat up on her knees against the seat.
“Glad you asked, kiddo! It’s my bracelet! It can turn into a rope and a whip and a…”
“Let’s just park off to the side somewhere! I’d like us to get out on the ground, thank you very much!” I called.
“Got it, chief!” Cybele replied.
“Hun,” groaned Sunny with puffed up cheeks, “huuuuun...you’re ruining my fun.”
“Trust me, sun of my life, it’s not just your fun I’m ruining.”
Sunny
Looks like we got the golden treatment: bouncers at the front door (or security guards, if you were feeling less flowery) and patches of plants lined up, little trees in a row beside those pillars of plants shaped like dinosaurs. Truly a treat for the eyes, as well as for allergies.
But that’s spring, isn’t it? The loveliest time of the year. Just after the coldest and before the hottest. When it could rain, or it could stay bright, but either way, it was a delight.
“Greetings,” Ray approached the bouncers.
“Name?” One of them grunted in his big gruff security voice.
“Ray Sunshine and Co. Or ‘Ray Sunshine and family’. Either one’s probably it. Or just Ray Sunshine. Go ahead, look,” my dearest (who wouldn’t let us climb down Stella) informed the guard.
He, with his soft, silky exterior and large, bulky build, shuffled through a stack of papers until he got to the second to last page.
“Ah. There you are. Ray and family. Huh,” he looked behind my husband and I to see the other three, “interesting family you got.”
“Thank you. I am in the service of interesting,” Ray stepped back and took a bow. Such a gesture inspired me to be polite as well.
“Hey bud, what’s your name?” I asked the bouncer.
“Benny,” he replied with a startle, as if not expecting anyone to ever ask him such a question.
“Do you like the jets by any chance?”
“What is that? A band? A sports team?”
“Like Benny and the jets! You know, Elton John?”
His gruff frowning demeanor turned to a goofy wide grin.
“Oh hell yes! I love Elton John! How did you know?”
“Just had a hunch,” I chuckled and scratched the back of my head.
“I even have a toilet seat with a picture of his face on the cover! I call it the Elton John!”
“Heh. Stay classy, Benny,” I held out my hand and he shook it.
“Thanks, um?”
“Sunny. Sunny Reyes. If it tickles your fancy.”
“You like Elton John too, Sunny?” He asked.
“Oh, no. I’m more into Sisters of Mercy. I just wanted to make small talk!”
His goofy grin lowered back into a neutral expression.
“Right. Well. Anyway, enjoy the wedding,” his tone turned flat.
We ushered ourselves in and found our way into the lobby. What we found were many folks in black suits, black dresses, black ties.
You’d think this was a funeral and not a wedding. On that note, you’re telling me there are people here not wearing tuxedos? Oh well, it doesn’t feel that bad to wear, so I won’t raise a stink. Still, look at those frilly dresses! What the fuck? I could have seen Ray in one of those!
“Are you going to mingle with everyone we meet?” Demetria grumbled from behind me.
“If the situation calls for it,” I replied.
“And when would the situation call for it?”
“Now, now. A little bit of friendliness goes a long way.”
“Sunny’s right, Demetria,” Ray, right beside me, told greenie.
“Of course I am!” I had my hands on my hips and boasted. I stood there, all proud, and the others walked past me.
“I can’t wait to eat wedding snacks!” Tigershark ran off into the crowd.
“Did you eat this morning, Dem?” Remora asked.
“Yeah. I had oatmeal,” Demetria answered.
“Good. Eating is important.”
“Um. Thanks for asking,” Demetria turned tail and ran off into the crowd as well.
Remora stood and looked to her left, then her right, “well, guess I’m off to be a loner,” she took a turn to the right and disappeared into the shadows of a nearby hallway.
Seeing as everyone had gone their separate ways, I slouched down.
“I knew we’d split up, but I didn’t think it would be so soon!” I whined. Just as I did so, I felt a series of pats upon my back.
“There, there. You still got me,” Ray stood beside me. “Now, let’s have a good time.”
As we took our march to blend ourselves into the crowd, we stopped and noticed a display:
“Wedding ceremony at 11:00 AM.”
Ray and I turned to each other and nodded. It was 10:30 AM at the moment. Didn’t leave us a lot of time, but just like country folks, we’d have to make do.
Tigershark
It’s been a while, hasn’t it?
Going back and forth between grandma’s and Ray’s each week had been a thing for a few weeks now, so even if it wasn’t the first time back with them, it still felt new. Not to mention how long it had been since we last did something as a group. What was it? Oh yeah. Fighting underground against an evil guy.
Lots of things happened and also not much. A lot of things were learned but some things it made me dizzy keeping up. And...it all still felt heavy. Like carrying something bigger than me. I was strong! I could probably do that! I could probably carry something twice my weight! So...what was it that I thought I was carrying?
None of that mattered and what was more important was the fact that I could fit black olives on each of my fingers (except for my thumb).
“Look! I’m an alien!” I turned back and had my hands out as if they were claws.
No one I wanted to show was there. Wasn’t sure who I wanted to show, but they weren’t there to see it.
I closed my eyes and nodded. Things like that couldn’t be helped. In times like these, all that was left to do was...eat the olives.
“Nom!” I declared, then ate each one from each finger. After they were gone, I checked the table with lots of other yummy goodies. Carrots and ranch dressing and little grape tomatoes. Oh, and cheese and crackers! Lots of cheeses and crackers I couldn’t even name.
I grabbed handfuls of whatever I could and shoved them into my mouth.
“What are you, a chipmunk?” A familiar voice asked right beside me. I turned and saw Demetria, leaned up against the punch bowl.
“Careful! You’ll spill it and get it all over you!”
She just shrugged and said, “eh, so I’d be a little fruity.”
“What are you doing over here, anyway? I thought you ran off.”
“O-Only because Remora asked me if I ate this morning,” she shuffled her feet. That whole excuse was too confusing. So? Having breakfast is important! And if she needed a reminder, that probably meant that she didn’t eat breakfast that often. Which is bad!
“Isn’t that a normal thing to ask?”
“Yeah! But it just surprised me! I mean...it made me feel things.”
“What? The feeling of shame?”
“No! You wouldn’t get it!”
She may have been small, but she was still an adult, and that was one of those annoying things adults liked to say. “You wouldn’t get it, you’re just a kid.” Blah, blah, blah. There really was no point in arguing. Especially when in this case, she was right.
“You’re right. I don’t get it,” I told her then started to walk off. In what direction, I didn’t know.
“Wait! Can I stick with you? I don’t know what to do right now and weddings are kind of boring in general.”
“Yeah, but the food is nice.”
“True,” she agreed while grabbing a handful of peanuts, “glad I don’t have any nut allergies.”
We both wandered around and shoved through the crowd. I’m sure we would have stumbled onto something fun sooner or later, but we then heard something in our ears.
“Yeah, our daughters Tigershark and Demetria are around here somewhere. They’re pretty excited about seeing the wedding ceremony,” came the smooth and heavy voice of Ray.
We aren’t really. At least Demetria doesn’t seem to be.
But it was Demetria who tapped on my shoulder.
“You know what this means, right?” She asked.
“It means Ray’s telling lies,” I told her right back.
“No. Well, yes. But also...we should watch this wedding.”
We walked over to this...what seemed like a dapper emperor penguin man with a big top hat and a single glass glasses thing on one of his eyes.
“Excuse me. What time is the wedding?” Demetria asked.
“Oh, in about twenty minutes. Though it could be longer depending on how the bride and groom are feeling,” he answered in a thick butler voice.
“Thanks.”
When we walked away from that weird rich looking guy, Demetria turned back to me.
“Come on. Let’s see if we can get some early seating at the chapel,” she looked around.
“What will we do then?”
“Beats me,” she shrugged, “I’m just assuming it will become clear once it starts.”
If there was one thing I had to say about Demetria, it was that she could be smart about some things.
Nemesis
My tie was too tight. There was no getting around such a fact.
“Hey Nemesis. Do you read me?” The crackling voice of Oney came through the pager Tony had clipped onto the slacks.
“Yeah. Sorry about losing my cool back there,” I picked up the pager and spoke into it.
“Aw, no worries. Most of us don’t like Jimby Tenor either.”
“Heh. I can see why. Anyway, what’s up?”
“Tony wants us to stay in the security room.”
What a drag. How am I supposed to patrol if I’m stuck in a small room with a bunch of monitors?
“Got it. I’ll be right there.”
The security room wasn’t far. It wasn’t a control room, and there wasn’t really much to do besides huddle together and watch various areas of the chateau on the many monitors. I struggle to even call it a room, as it was more akin to a closet space. It really was a miracle we could all fit in there.
When I entered the room, everyone was on the floor. Tony against the wall to my left. Against the wall to my right were the multitude of monitors. Sat next to them were the three henchmen I knew by name.
“How are you feeling?” Tony asked.
“Like a granny smith apple,” I answered, then sat behind the three henchmen.
“Good. We need to remain vigilant. Assassins could show up at any moment, and we can’t be everywhere to see them.”
Boy, was I lucky I didn’t have a drink in hand.
“Pfft. What? Assassins?” I spat. “You really think those exist?”
Before he answered, a series of pounds came upon the door.
“DAAADDY!” Wailed what sounded like a spoiled princess. In other words, Heidi Falsetto. She had what many would call ‘strawberry blonde’ hair set in multiple buns. Not me. I didn’t call her hair color that. But many did. She also had a multitude of freckles which to an untrained eye, some may have seen them as acne. Then there was the wedding dress, which she already wore: a silk design with the pattern of a spider web which made it seem less like she wore a dress and more like she was a fly caught in a trap. All in all, not a bad look. Heidi barged in without another word and stopped dead in her tracks once she saw me.
“Sup Princess?” I greeted.
“KDKLSJFSKJ – HI!” She blurted gibberish out of her mouth, noises I didn’t even know a human could make. She then turned to Tony, “daddy! You made sure the DJ plays my song, right?”
“Yes, my dear Heidi,” he assured, “though I don’t understand your choice. ‘You Can’t See Me’ by someone named John Ce –”
“It’s CONTEMPORARY music, DADDY! It’s high art!” She protested.
“Yes, yes, if that’s what you want...it just doesn’t seem like a wedding song to me.”
“It’s the perfect wedding song!”
“Whatever you say, dear. Now, that Prince fella, he’s got the perfect song. ‘Never Gonna Give You Up’. A true classic.”
“Yeah, yeah. He’s dreamy. But what about me?”
“You’re the perfect person, he’s the perfect taste in wedding tunes. That work?”
“Yes! A million times yes!”
I yawned. Father-daughter relationships. Wish I could say I knew what that was like.
“By the way, have you seen Prince anywhere? I hope he’s put on the perfect wedding tux!”
“Can’t say I have, dear,” Tony replied.
“Hun. We’re all wearing a wedding tux here. It’d be more impressive if he showed up in a fursuit,” I mentioned offhand.
“Please don’t give my dear Heidi any ideas,” Tony warned.
“NO! That’s great, daddy! He could wear a cow costume! He’d have the best milkers, don’t you think?”
Tony sighed and gave me a look like, ‘see what you did?’
“Will you be happy enough if he shows up in his tuxedo?” Tony pleaded.
“Yes,” she sighed, “I know. It’s too late to change now. But next wedding!”
“Next wedding? Are you planning a divorce?”
“No! But who says you have to only have one wedding? We can have many!”
“Yes dear,” Tony sighed. It gave me the impression that this one was trouble enough.
“Better watch out for the annual wedding assassins, too,” I joked.
The room fell silent.
“I wouldn’t joke about that,” Heidi said plainly, “I was almost murdered by one when I was a little girl. They broke in through the window and tried to cut my throat, but daddy’s guys shot him.”
“Oh. Sorry.”
“It’s okay! I’m a big girl now and I know you’re strong!” She scratched the back of my head.
But is it enough to be strong?
“Anyway! I’m off to recite my vows! Later, Nemesis!”
“Later,” I gave a short wave.
When she departed, I lowered my head.
“Sorry about that,” I spoke.
“You couldn’t have known. Do take these things seriously, though,” he reminded me, then walked to the door, “I’m going to get some coffee. I’ll be right back.”
Soon Tony left as well. He could have said, ‘you of all people should know better’ but he didn’t. Either because he didn’t have to, or he knew restraint.
We watched the monitors and the different sections of the chateau it covered. So far, nothing out of the ordinary. In the dining area, I could see a whole crowd of people. There were two smaller folks conversing. One, a child, the other…
Oh. A familiar face, I couldn’t help but smile. It’s been a while, hasn’t it?
As annoying and as much of a waste of my time as she had been, meeting Demetria last spring was still a memorable experience.
And like it or not, that you confirmed you knew Remora was more helpful than you realize.
Then, something clicked. Something which should have been so obvious: Proserpina mentioned Remora going to a wedding. Here I thought she wouldn’t dare show her face in somewhere public, but could it be that she was here as well?
Remora. Wedding. Assassin. Heidi, I recited in my head. Let’s hope she wasn’t planning on tearing apart yet another family.
Remora
Everyone was probably having fun without me. Which, I didn’t mind. I was a boring person, weddings weren’t really my thing. People weren’t really my thing. But going through such vast halls sure was a lonely experience.
Not only that, but being discrete meant I had to keep myself away from the food and drinks. Yes, I had some pancakes for breakfast, but that wasn’t nearly enough. On top of that, I was thirsty.
As if I had found a holy grail, situated in the vast and empty hallway was none other than a vending machine. It looked out of place in the nauseating and checkered floor, with its flashy light display.
I should have some pocket change, I thought as I darted over to the vending machine.
My immediate choice would have had to be the club soda, because we were in a club and soda was fancy. So after putting in a few quarters, I entered the code.
While I’m out here, I should look for any hidden rooms. The stashed money’s probably tucked away.
After pushing the button for my choice, the little spiral spun back and the can of soda was closer and closer to the glass until…
It just stopped. I couldn’t believe it. It didn’t fall or anything. It just stopped.
I tried kicking the vending machine and a candy bar fell down, but damn it, I didn’t want a candy bar, I wanted soda!
I shook it for good measure and I wasn’t even lucky enough to get another candy bar down. I tried shaking it some more. Still nothing. Now, such efforts may have seemed futile, and if I had felt any emotion toward getting that soda, I would have been far more aggressive, but it should be noted that I’ve heard of people beating up vending machines to get stuff from it before. Where I heard that, I couldn’t remember, but that didn’t matter. All that mattered was quenching my thirst.
“Easy, there, lady,” came the voice of a soft-spoken young man. I turned to see some dainty figure, tan leather pants, a bright purple tuxedo, and a dandelion hanging out of their lapel. He had combed, blonde hair, and long, fluttering lashes.
“Let me help you with that. These things can be quite troublesome,” he approached the vending machine, to which I stepped away and watched. He slipped in one quarter with a hole in it, tied to a string, then yanked the quarter back out. Lo and behold, my soda dropped. He leaned down and picked it up, then handed it to me.
“Thanks. I don’t really care for men, but you were okay in this instance,” I relayed my gratitude. He gave a soft laugh into his fist.
“Don’t mention it.”
I then noticed some security cameras overhead.
Crap. If there’s even a slight identifying thing about me, I’ll be spotted. It’s bad enough I’m probably shaking like a leaf.
“Hey. I’m kinda nervous about something,” I leaned in close. His eyes widened.
“What is it?” He whispered back.
“Well, let me whisper it in your ear.”
“Sure.”
After leaning in close, he gave a confused look, then nodded.
“Well, thanks for hearing me out,” I told him after I finished telling him the secret.
“What was the point of that?” He asked.
“Eh. Just felt like telling you,” I shrugged, then walked away. As we went our separate ways, I couldn’t help but smile a crooked smile.
Nemesis
For the past few minutes or so, the henchmen were just spouting philosophical musings to each other to pass time while I analyzed every monitor.
That was fine enough, until I got distracted by joining in on the discussion.
“There’s this saying, ‘I feel like a million bucks’, to man you’re feeling great. But, why are we putting prices on people? People aren’t money. What if someone only feels like a couple of bucks, but to them it means everything. It could be the difference between making rent and not. Are we to say they’re not feeling great, or they’re just getting by?” Fozzy asked.
“Hey Foz. How much am I getting paid for this gig?” I turned to him.
“A million bucks,” he answered.
“Then I feel like a million bucks,” I grinned.
“C’mon, why you gotta do this to me?” He pouted.
“Well how about this one?” Boxxy sucked up some air, “when I was younger, I wanted to be older. Now I’m older and I wish I could be younger. What about you, Nemesis? Would you wish to be younger or older?”
I would only wish to be younger if it meant bringing back some of the people I love.
“Well...I’m 27 years old, so I’d say I’d wish to be...27. And what do you know? That’s how old I am!”
“Hey! Look at the screen!” Oney pointed. “There’s a couple of suspicious people in the hallway! They may be plotting an assassination!”
“Well, what are you waiting for? Go investigate?” I tapped his back and pointed to the door.
All three of them ran out of the room on cue and once they did, I looked over at the monitor: there, stood a tall, shivering figure with glasses and a black baseball cap walking off. Even with such a disguise, her shiver gave her away.
There you are.
Walking away on the other end was the back of a shorter man, but I was less interested in him. There was, and always was, one target.
I ran out of the room, changed into my armor, and dived down the stairs, headed toward the hallway where my target was located. When I got there, I saw no such target. Just a vacant vending machine. I undid my helmet and walked toward the same direction she did. That’s when I noticed another hallway to my left where I otherwise have gone straight ahead. In the distance, to my left, I saw the body of Fozzy on the floor.
Did she kill him?
As if I really had to ask. To think she had made such quick work of him. I ran over to him and knelt down, then pressed the cold, metallic fingers of my armor against his neck. Soon, I felt the little beating. The clicking sensation.
There’s a pulse. He’s just unconscious.
I walked past Fozzy and let him lie where he was. Maybe the dude needed a nap, anyway.
She must be close. She might just be hiding somewhere.
“I know you’re close,” I rasped. No matter how fast she was, there was no doubt she could hear me, “so you go by Remora now, huh? Don’t worry. I’m not confusing you with your other self. I actually prefer this name more. Rhea is the name of a mother goddess. I doubt you know the first thing about parenting. But Remora? Describes you perfectly. You’re a bottom feeder. An opportunist. Oh, but don’t get me wrong, I’m sure your other self wasn’t any better. So what’s the problem I have with you specifically? Simple: you’re still alive.”
I paused. No movement. Not even the slightest hint that she was near. What if I had worked up this monologue only to find that the intended recipient wasn’t there to hear it?
I continued to walk and slowed my pace down to a heavy, lingering footstep.
“Come out, come out, wherever you are…” I cooed.
“What the HELL are you doing?!” Tony’s voice barked from behind me. I jumped in place and almost had a heart attack. When I turned around, there he was tapping his foot against the floor and looking quite irritated.
“I...I...I was playing hide and seek with your henchmen!” I worked up an excuse, too flustered to admit the truth.
“That’s not what I pay you for! Get back up there!”
“Okay…” I sighed, “but give me a minute. You startled me so bad, I need to compose myself.”
“Fine. One minute. And not a minute more.”
He walked off, slapped the face of Fozzy, and his two other henchmen, nearby, then once he was out of view, I walked a few paces forward.
“Don’t worry. I won’t kill you here. It won’t do me any good without probable cause. Just...stay on your best behavior, and I’ll stay on mine. Deal?”
I wasn’t sure if she’d hear the message, but it needed to be said regardless. Once those words escaped my breath, I undid my armor and walked back up to the security room.
Remora
Well, that was weird.
I stepped out of the broom closet I hid away in and looked around.
“Coast is clear. Man, that was close,” I muttered. As for the mysterious lady…it was nice she saw me as my own person, but having another enemy was such a chore. As if Cronus wasn’t bad enough.
Not only that, but she seems to know who I am. This doesn’t bode well.
Well, I could worry about that later. The cameras may have caught me for a moment, but it also caught that other guy. So some of the heat should be getting off of me real soon. Which meant I was just a little more free to snoop around.
I’m betting it’s not just gonna be a room with a code. That would be too easy. It’s probably gonna be a hidden room, THEN it’s gonna be a room with a code in that hidden room. That makes the most sense. OR it might be a hidden room, then a hidden door in the floor, THEN another room with a code.
“Hey Ray,” I spoke, “I’m pretty sure I’m close to where we want. It’s just going to take me a bit more time.”
“Ceremony’s about to start, you say?” Ray replied (but not to me). If I had to guess, he must have been around several people, so he had to choose his words carefully.
“I’m guessing once it starts, there will be less time to work with, as once it’s over, people will scatter about. Am I correct in some way?”
“Whole thing should last about half an hour. Maybe an hour if anything unexpected happens. People objecting to the marriage, all that. But hopefully no distractions.”
Yep. Hurry up, tell them where this place is located, then work from there. Got it.
“Oh, yeah. My two little ones will be in attendance. Gotta watch out for those two,” he continued, “they can be quite energetic.”
Aw, man. They’re hanging out together and having fun, aren’t they? I haven’t spent much time with either of them and I have to be stuck here, searching for some secret room. Wait. Energetic. Does that mean…?
Oh, Ray. Let’s see if this mess of a distraction works out.
Demetria
Tigershark and I sat in attendance next to a bunch of stuffy old folks, over half of which were probably criminals (I’d wager 75% of ‘em).
I miss books. I miss not having to sit for this crap.
“When’s it gonna start already?” Tigershark asked while she shuffled in her seat.
“Uh…” I didn’t have an answer for her. Hopefully the proverbial wheels were in motion and there would be some kind of purpose here. Otherwise I’d wither away into a husk.
Before she uttered another breath, a series of trumpets from the altar sounded and Tigershark and I covered our ears.
Then, a bombastic “dun-dun-dun-dun” played. Standard wedding fare.
“You can’t see me, my time is now –” The speakers blared and I turned to see a bun-haired lady strolling down the aisle in what looked like a giant spiderweb.
“Yep. Normal wedding music. Normal wedding dress,” I yawned, “I wanna cause trouble already.”
Tigershark nudged, then shushed me. I glared at her, but she then focused on the bride instead.
“Wow...she’s pretty…”
“Eh. Not my type,” I shrugged.
“And the music! It reminds me of wrestling! Grandma likes to put it on every day! She says it’s one of her soap operas!”
“You would be into wrestling, wouldn’t you?”
She turned back to me and grinned.
“NOW PRESENTING….HEIDI FALSETTO!” A thunderous voice from a man with a megaphone announced.
“This is all wrong…” Tigershark muttered, “they’re supposed to announce before they play their theme music.”
“Eh. It’s not that important.”
“Maybe not, but presentation is everything! That applies to food and that applies to wrestling!”
I waved my hand down in an attempt to get her to settle down.
Once Heidi stepped up to the altar, there was a minute or two of silence. Then, a familiar tune, one which sounded like an 80s song, and one of those dance songs, to boot, started to play. I couldn’t place where I heard it before, and before it got to any (what I suspected to be vocals), the record scratched and stopped.
Then, a series of murmurs upon the altar.
“Where’s Prince?” I think I heard one of them ask.
Tigershark and I turned to each other. Somehow, without even knowing the name of the groom, we just knew, in that moment, who Prince was.
So much for Prince charming. Couldn’t even show up to your own wedding?
Nemesis
When I made it back to the security room, I just about gasped upon seeing that blonde haired young man in the security footage tied up in a chair with Tony’s henchmen interrogating him.
“Who was that woman you were talking to?!” Fozzy roared his best bear roar.
“I don’t know!” The young man cried.
“What did she whisper to you?!” Oney’s sharp voice cut into him.
“She just said ‘I’m going to talk in a way that makes us both look suspicious’! That’s all!”
I blinked.
That’s...I don’t even know what to call that.
“Hey kid,” I chimed in.
He turned to me.
“Yes?” He whimpered.
“What’s your name?”
“Prince! Prince Tenor! I’m late for the ceremony! I’m supposed to be up on the altar!”
...Heidi’s almost-husband? Oh boy. What a mess.
I slammed my palm into my face and shook my head.
“Let him go,” I muttered.
“But Neme –” Boxxy began in his boxed up voice.
“LET. HIM. GO.”
They undid the rope tying him and he scurried off out of the room.
I shook my head again.
“What were you numbskulls thinking?! That’s the groom! Poor guy almost pissed himself!” I berated them.
“Sorry…” Boxxy hung his head low, “we just thought…”
“Yeah. It was a distraction. That lady played you guys like a fucking cowbell.”
“Should we look for her?”
I’d rather be the one to do that, I thought, before shaking my head.
“No. Let’s focus on the wedding. From the look of things, Heidi’s already waiting at the altar.”
We watched the monitor where it showed the ceremony taking place. However, my eyes darted toward one of the adjacent monitors, once which showed the balcony which overlooked the altar. There, a man clad in a dark jacket and a black beanie lay on his stomach with a large rifle hanging over the balcony.
“Crap!” I cursed, then got up and darted out of the room.
“Where are you going?” Oney asked.
“Sniper. Be right back.”
As I moved, I changed back into my armor as well as my helmet so as no one would see who I was. Not only that, but I alone, with my fists, was not enough to take out a sniper in the meager amount of time I had. Through the halls, into the chapel, I heard the blaring music of romantic fluff.
“I...just wanna tell you how I’m feeling...gotta make you understand…”
Right on time before the chorus dropped, I flew up and swooped down from the balcony, grabbed the man, tossed him against the wall, then snapped his twig of a rifle in half.
“What the…” He mouthed out, but before he could utter another word, I grabbed him by the back of his collar and flew off. In all the excitement, I couldn’t hear the words to the chorus, yet I knew it had to be a lovely tune. Before I headed out, all I heard was:
“Never gonna let you down…”
That thought pleased me. Because it was true, wasn’t it? I wouldn’t let a would-be assassin down until I brought the perpetrator to Tony.
Once I swooped down into the security room, I dropped him on the floor and undid my armor.
“Who the HELL is this?!” Tony balked.
“An assassin. Just as you feared.”
“That insignia...you’re one of the Baritone Boys!” Tony gasped.
I looked down and saw a bronze engraving on his jacket which had two B’s.
“Heh. That’s right. And you two won’t get any more out of me than that,” the assassin grinned and spoke in a low, dare I say, baritone voice, then reached into his pocket where I saw him hold what looked to be a white pill.
Cyanide.
He dropped it in his mouth, but before he could swallow or bite down on it, I reached my hand into his mouth and grabbed the pill out, then tossed it on the floor.
“If there’s one thing I hate, it’s people who try to die to get out of their problems,” I growled.
“I should’ve known the Baritone family would want to assassinate my daughter.”
That Baritone assassin chuckled, then broke out into a hysterical laughter.
“Are you serious, my guy? You really think anyone cares about your washed up family?”
“What did you say?” It was Tony’s turn to growl.
“Our target was Prince Tenor. He’s too good for your daughter. He should’ve married Barry Baritone, but if we can’t have him...no one can.”
“Kill him!” Tony barked out. Guns from all three henchmen pointed at the Baritone assassin and I stepped in front of them before they could make a move.
“What are you doing?” Tony demanded.
“It’s one thing if he had gotten away with murdering your daughter’s husband. Then I would have killed him myself. But he failed, and for that, I believe he deserves a lighter sentence.”
“So what? You think we should just let him go?”
I shook my head.
“No. But he was about to swallow a cyanide capsule. That tells me he values the family name more than he does his own life. If you take his life from him, what punishment would that serve? If anything, you’d be doing him a favor. So instead, you should take from him what he actually values.”
“Which would be…?”
I grabbed the assassin’s jacket and tore off the insignia.
“My symbol!” He cried.
I then tore his jacket off as a whole, then released a blade from the side of my armor’s arm and tore the thing into shreds. To boot, I stamped out both of his kneecaps with a heavy stomp. He screamed in agony, but his wails fell on deaf ears.
“Toss him outside…” Tony growled.
I shook my head again.
“No. There are probably other assassins. Toss him in the middle of the aisle. But first, write on his forehead, ‘Baritone Boys suck’. That will send a message. Oh, and have security check every balcony.”
Tony nodded and I watched his henchmen carry the former Baritone Boy away while he wailed out in agony. Guy probably wasn’t going to walk again for quite a while. He’d also lose his pride, and maybe such an act would lead to the dissolution of the Baritone Boys in terms of power. I couldn’t say, as I had no knowledge of mafia politics. Even without his pride, he still had his life, and he still may have gotten off easy. The whole ordeal left a sour taste in my mouth.
“Hey Tony,” I addressed him.
“What?” He growled, though his voice quivered.
“You should let the security at the altar know to check the balconies. Order them to shoot the hands of any snipers. Disarm them. But don’t kill.”
“Never thought I’d be taking orders from a temp hire,” he remarked.
“Don’t make a habit of it. It’s just what I think you should do.”
He gave the order, and I continued watching over security.
Tigershark
When the disco music started playing back up, we turned and saw a huffing adult person enter the stage. He looked sweaty and his hair looked like a mess too. Then, the lyrics played as he galloped to the stage.
“We’re no strangers to love. You know the rules and so do I. A full commitment’s what I’m thinking of, you wouldn’t get this from any other guy…”
“Wow. How romantic,” I was in awe of the music choice.
“I feel like I just got rickrolled,” Demetria groaned.
I would have told her to be quiet, but I tried to keep my focus on the blonde adult going up to the altar.
“Prince!” Cried Heidi.
“Heidi!” Prince cried out too.
What? Why didn’t they announce him? This whole thing is topsy-turvy.
Just as I thought the priest or whoever would do the speech and then they’d do the vows or whatever happens at a wedding, everyone in the audience heard a sharp zip as a metallic figure zoomed through the air, grabbed a man from the balcony, and flew off.
“Oh crap. Oh crap. This is bad. Real bad,” Demetria muttered.
“What? What now?” I asked her. There had better be a good reason for her saying such bad words. Including the word ‘bad’.
“I have to warn Remora...ugh...I didn’t think I’d ever run into her again…”
“What are you talking about?!” I demanded, but she just shook her head real fast.
“N-never mind. Let’s focus on the wedding stuff.”
Why she couldn’t just explain things...I swear, adults were useless sometimes.
“Well...that was sure something, right?” The priest chuckled. “But anyway, how about them vows, eh?”
Heidi cleared her throat, then looked at a sticky note.
“I vow to stop procrastinating. Eventually,” she muttered, “and...to memorize my vows.”
“And I vow to be your Prince,” Prince vowed. I think?
“That’s all I need from you,” Heidi said back.
Ick. I felt sick and like I was going to throw up. Too much mushy stuff.
“Hey you two,” Ray’s voice came in, “can you see if you can get this ceremony to last a little longer?”
Wow. For once Ray said something that made sense. I looked at Demetria and she chuckled this devious laugh.
“’Oh, what a beautiful wedding,’ said a bridesmaid to a waiter…’ah, but what a shame, what a shame...’” she mumbled.
“What are you singing?” I asked.
“Oh, Tigershark. Have you ever wanted to see someone crash a wedding?”
I didn’t even have to give her an answer: she already knew I’d say yes.
“Do you, Heidi Falsetto, take Prince Tenor to be your malewife?” The priest asked.
“I do,” she told him.
“And do you, Prince Tenor, take Heidi Falsetto to be your girlhusband?” The priest asked Prince now.
“For sure,” he told the priest.
“If anyone would object to this marriage, speak now or forever –”
Demetria jumped out into the middle of the aisle.
“JENNA! HOW COULD YOU?!” She yelled at the top of her lungs. “I THOUGHT WE HAD SOMETHING TOGETHER?”
Heidi and Prince looked at each other all confused, then looked at Demetria.
“Um. I swear I don’t know who this girl is,” Heidi told Prince.
“I didn’t think so. Besides, your name isn’t Jenna…” He said back.
Demetria turned to someone seated.
“Um. What’s the bride’s name?” She asked them.
“Heidi,” a mad old man told Demetria.
“Thanks,” she said to him, then looked back, “HEIDI! WERE WE JUST A FLING?”
“Sorry...um…”
I then watched security walk up to Demetria and take her away. Before she was gone, she looked over at me and winked. I looked surprised, but once she was out the door, I heard her voice in my ear.
“It’s all up to you now, kid,” she told me.
“Okay, does anyone else have any objections?” The priest asked and sounded really annoyed.
I raised my hand.
“Yes?” He called on me like I was in class and I had a question.
“I have to pee. Really bad.”
“Okay? Go?”
“Now? In my seat?”
“No! To the bathroom!”
“Oh. Right. I don’t know where it is. Can you show me?” I did a little tilting dance in my seat.
He groaned, the whole audience groaned. I just made little faces like I was trying to hold stuff in.
“Security –”
“No! They’re scary!”
“I’ll show her where the bathroom is,” Prince said instead.
“Are you sure, honey? We’ll have to delay the kiss until you get back,” Heidi asked him.
“It’s fine. It’s just down the hall.”
“Oh! Can you also wait for me to get done before doing the kiss! I don’t wanna miss anything!”
“Oh, COME ON! It’s just a kid! Why do we have to wait for just a little –!” Some mad person yelled.
“It’s fine. Everyone should have a chance to witness Heidi and I’s love,” Prince guy cut the mad person off. He stepped off the altar and walked over to me, then we exited the chapel room or whatever the place was called.
Hopefully me using the toilet gave everyone just a little more time to figure things out.
Demetria
Well, my work there was done. Guess I could kick back and hang around now. Besides, I didn’t wanna see some gross kiss between two people where only one of them was a woman. So what was I to do? Who knows? But my gut was telling me to go back to the food table and eat a bunch of veggies.
When I scrambled over there, I grabbed celery, carrots, tomatoes, and cucumbers. Nothing was off limits except for meat. Hell, I was kind of glad to be a vegetarian, as it seemed like while most of the meat had been depleted, plenty of veggies remained on the table.
“Snack attack, mofos,” I grabbed a stack of crackers and dropped them in my mouth, then released the cronch.
“Hey, it’s my good friend Demetria!” Uttered a chipper voice of someone who wasn’t my good friend. I turned and saw a hooded guy in a big jacket, lots of piercings and spiky, red hair. One eye of his is wide open, and the other was covered by his hair, though I could see something black underneath.
“Sparkledog?” I asked, surprised to see someone I never expected, nor wanted, to see again.
“Ha ha! I love that name! It’s so me!” He replied with a cheery laugh.
“Um. You’re alive.”
“Yes! Alive and as human as ever!” He grinned, then grabbed a cracker and began munching on it.
“What happened after the fight? Sunny didn’t mention you when she got back and I forgot to ask her.”
“Oh, that?” he laughed again. “Basically, she wanted to help me to a hospital or something, but I told her, ‘if I can’t make it back on my own, what good would I be?’ She said I was being ridiculous, I told her she was right, so I said that I just wanted to see what would happen if I walked on my own.”
“With one arm? Bleeding out?”
“Ha! Do you see only one arm? That’s the thing. By the time Sunny got to me, my arm wasn’t bleeding. And by the time I was left alone, my arm grew back all on its own. I never knew arms could do that, but I guess I didn’t know everything there is to know about being human!”
“Um..I don’t think arms do that? Bones, maybe…”
It was probably the baton…
“Anyway, when I got back to the underground, everyone found out I failed, and they tried to cut off my fingers but they grew back in like a day or so. So they took an ice cream scooper and scooped out my right eye. I mean, it was painful. Horrific. But, also interesting. I’ve never thought of what it would be like to see with only one eye before.”
He then lifted up the hair covering his right eye and showed a black eyepatch.
“Don’t worry, I won’t lift it!” He laughed, “I don’t think you’d like seeing a hole where an eye should be. I’ve been thinking of having it sealed, but I’m not sure if that’s a good idea, either…”
I think I may have twitched and the feeling of bugs crawling on my arms took over. I flinched and reeled back.
“I’m...I’m sorry that happened to you.”
“Oh, don’t be! If this scares you, you shouldn’t ever join the yakuza.”
“Don’t worry. I wasn’t planning to.”
“Good. I was thinking of changing my ways, too. See, this whole criminal thing has been fun, but I feel like I’ve locked myself into a corner. There’s a vast world out there. So many things to try. One thing I’ve considered is trying to be a dental assistant. What do you think?”
“I think it could be good for you,” I tried to force a smile.
“You think so?” He looked like he was about to wag his tail, except he didn’t have a tail.
“I don’t know, but it’s worth a try, I guess? Say, what ever happened to that baton? Did you ever get it removed?”
“Uh...about that,” he shuffled his feet.
“You should get it removed if you haven’t. It’s not good for you.”
“Ha! That’s kind of impossible now!” He then scratched his cheek, “you see...I’m pretty sure it’s a part of me.”
“Well, make it not a part of you. Detach it or whatever.”
“No, no,” he shook his head, “I don’t think it exists anymore, is what I’m trying to say. Or rather, maybe I am the baton now? Maybe the baton passed the baton onto me? Or something.”
My brain was gonna hurt and the worst part is, I wasn’t sure there was any way to un-hurt it.
“Well, in any case, I’m glad you’re well.”
“Me too, me too.”
“By the way, is Kei Bou your actual name?”
He burst into laughter again.
“No, no! Guess what my original name was!”
“I don’t want to.”
“I’ll give you a hint: it was either Tomomi Kumi or Hoshino Dazai.”
“Hoshino?”
“Ding-ding! Anyway, I like Sparkledog, too. I’ll be honest, there’s been a few times over the past couple weeks where I’ve asked myself, ‘who am I?’ Only to remember that you called me Sparkledog. To that, I am thankful.”
“I don’t know how I helped or why you’d forget who you were.”
“It’s not a matter of forgetting! It’s a matter of being given an identity!”
“Why can’t you carve your own?”
“That’s what I’m doing. But I think you’ve helped. I think everyone I’ve met in my life, friends and enemies alike, have helped. I’m expanding my horizons. Do you have any idea what’s out there? Have you ever thought about how you might explore a cave expecting to see a bear, only to see a goat the size of a bear? Or maybe it is a bear, but the bear is the exact size and shape of a goat. Horns included. The only way you can tell is that it still roars like one.”
“What are you getting at with this?”
“I’m just saying. There’s a lot I don’t know. Not just about the world, but being human, too. You’d think I’d know enough by now, but there’s always new things I’m discovering. Like, a few days ago I began to wonder if I’m really gay or if I just like dick, so I decided to give it a try, slept around, and I can say without a doubt...I’m gay. Dick doesn’t matter. What matters to me is whether or not they can pound me, and don’t always need a –”
“Okay, okay, I don’t wanna hear it.”
“Kidding. What really matters is that they’re a guy and that they’ve got a big heart and an open mind. That’s all I need. Maybe a good pounding too.”
“Well, I’m happy for you. Self discovery can be hard.”
“But also exciting! Anyway, I’m glad I got the connections to be invited here, because I’m gonna see if there’s any rich guys who wouldn’t mind supporting me both financially and emotionally.”
“Ha. Good luck with that. Most people here are boring. Take care, Hoshino,” I waved, then walked off.
As we went our separate ways, I heard an “oof” sound and a man cry out, “damn it, Tomomi! Watch where you’re going!”
Eh. I’m not worried about what his name is.
When I strayed away, Remora’s voice serenaded its way into my ears:
“Hey Ray. I found the place. Bad news, though: the door’s got a code. Also, once in, there are a series of locked doors. Not sure how we’ll get in. Not to mention, even if we unlock it, how are we going to avoid getting the ‘C’ word.”
Okay, so her serenade wasn’t a serenade and it wasn’t directed at me, but I still melted from hearing her again. Also, I was pretty sure the C word was ‘caught’, but don’t quote me on that one. I wasn’t 100% sure.
“Send me a picture of the panel, if you would. I doubt I’ll be able to pull myself away to unlock it, but I can probably crack it through a picture alone. As for the locks, Sunny can pick them. Now, I’m sure there’s only so much of the wedding we can stall, and they’re probably gonna wrap it up any minute now. So I’d say get over here, but try to keep a low profile. As for getting in…”
His voice cut off. A moment later, he started up again.
“Sorry. These people here have been chatting me up like crazy. Anyway, as for getting in...I don’t know. But I do know that we could use another distraction. Demetria, are you up for it?”
“Just tell me what and when,” I replied.
Great. All I amounted to was a distraction now. Well, I’d take what I could get.
Ray
All this time spent and all Sunny and I have been doing was mingling with strangers who I had no intention on making connections with. Still, everyone had their role to play. Sunny and I were to act normal, or at least act like ourselves. Soon, that would change, if only Sunny could find her chance to escape back there.
In fact, she was just about to.
“Well, that’s my cue, huh?” She winked.
“Just be careful.”
But such a chance didn’t come.
“Ray. I’m on the toilet but I don’t have to go,” Tigershark kept her voice low.
“It’s okay. You don’t have to stay there. The ceremony can finish now if you’d like. We got all we needed.”
“Phew. Thanks, Ray!” She told me, then yelled out, “HEY PRINCE! GO BACK AND KISS YOUR BRIDE!”
I chuckled. To think she would have the groom escort her to the bathroom just to stall.
“Oh, Tigershark,” Sunny joined in on the delight.
As Sunny was just about to walk off, a series of footsteps approached. We turned and saw Tony, accompanied by some tall lady with short, red hair in a tuxedo.
“There you are, Ray!” His voice boomed and he had a wide grin on him. “Didn’t think you’d make it!”
“I told you I would,” I pointed out.
“That you did. And Sunny!” He held out his hand and Sunny shook it.
“And who might be the redhead next to you?” I asked. She smiled and held out her hand. Like Sunny with Tony, I shook the lady’s hand. It was a soft grip, and I couldn’t make out much from it.
“This here?” He pointed, “that’s –”
“Ram Nose,” she introduced herself, “it’s nice to meet you.”
“Nice to meet you as well. I’m Ray Sunshine and this is my wife, Sunny Reyes.”
“Heya!” She shook Ram’s hand.
“Ooh, tight grip,” Sunny commented.
“Heh. I’ve always been told to get a grip, and so I did.”
“She’s been helping protect my daughter. Caught a couple of assassins earlier,” Tony explained.
Assassins. Interesting.
“Aw, shucks, Tony. It was nothing. I just happened to stumble upon them,” Ram grew bashful. Or rather, she gave a decent bashful act.
How much of her is an act? I wondered. It took an actor to know an actor, and I had a fleeting suspicion something was up.
“I saw that you had a strong woman in your group and decided I wanted one too,” Tony continued.
“But Tony, I thought you only liked men,” I countered.
“I’m not talking about Sunny this time,” he shot back.
“Oh? Who are you referring to, then?” Ram looked around.
“Ray knows who, don’t you Ray? Where is she?”
This is the very thing I was hoping to avoid.
“Heh. What makes you think she’s here, Tony? She’s a solitary person,” I replied.
“Oh, trying to pull a fast one on me, are ye? I’m willing to bet half of my money and half of the don of the Tenor family’s money that she’s here.”
“Is that something you should be wagering on?” I tested.
Especially when that money’s going to go to me regardless.
“Well, whoever you’re talking about, I’d love to meet her. I think strong women are pretty cool. Especially the cold types,” Ram mentioned.
Funny you should say that.
Then, Remora’s voice came in:
“Sorry, Ray. I don’t think there’s any getting around this. I’m pretty sure they know.”
Indeed. Out of all the things…
“What about you, Ram Nose? What type of strong woman are you?” I posed as I stalled until Remora got there.
“Oh, easy. I’m tough, but fair. I also believe in equality. All things in equal measure.”
“I see,” I scratched my chin. An interesting answer. “And you believe a clear cut fifty-fifty is always viable?”
“I believe it’s a matter of give and take. Sometimes sixty, sometimes forty. But I do believe things tend to even out, yes.”
“Interesting,” I scratched my chin.
“Is she going to get here, Ray? Doesn’t she know it’s rude to keep a lady waiting,” Ram Nose tapped her foot.
“Yes, and I hear impatience is rude as well,” I countered.
Ram Nose’s smile widened. I didn’t know who she was trying to fool, but there was no way “Ram Nose” was her actual name.
“Sorry, did I miss something?” Remora approached from behind.
“Ah, is this the mystery lady?” Ram asked.
“Huh? I’m Francine,” Remora, for whatever reason, thought the normal name would help us at this point.
I went through all this trouble of picking a name, I may as well use it at least once, was probably what she was thinking.
“You are, are you?” Ram raised an eyebrow.
“Yes. I am Francine. France sing. Francing. France seen? Francine,” Remora’s palpable nervousness started to show as she shook about.
“You really are quite dashing,” Ram crooned.
“I am?”
“That’s right,” Ram laid out her hand, to which Remora looked down before shaking it, “I’d love to take you out.”
“I don’t know...”
“I’d give you what you deserve,” the intensity of her breath grew with every word.
“Thanks, but I just met you,” Remora winced, possibly at the tightness of Ram’s grip.
“Yet it feels like I’ve known you much longer than that,” a sort of scowl formed on her face even as her smile remained. It was a look which seemed to suggest something like, ‘how does it feel to be the prey?’
“R...really, I’m flattered, but I think we’re moving too fast,” Remora pulled her hand away and got serious, “besides, I think I’ll decide what I do and don’t deserve.”
“Suit yourself,” Ram Nose shrugged and turned away, “but just know I’m always around.”
“Same here. See you around, Ray,” Tony waved, then followed behind. Once they were out of sight, Remora turned to Sunny and I.
“Does anyone else get the feeling there was something else she meant by ‘take out’ and ‘give me what I deserve’?” She asked us.
“Hmm...I see where you’re coming from,” I pondered the whole exchange. Double meanings and the like.
“Do you think she’s gay?” Sunny asked.
“Really, Sunny? I might have another enemy on my hands and that’s where your mind goes?” Remora balked.
“Just saying.”
“I’ll keep you posted if I have any ideas on who she might be. In the meantime, let’s focus on the task at hand,” I tried to keep everyone back on track.
“Right. I’m going to go find Demetria,” Remora declared before walking off.
“No, no, that’s not what I’m saying,” I tried to stop her, but it was too late. In the end, I just shook my head.
“Yeah! Go show that red head you’re already taken!” Sunny cheered.
Ram Nose...Ram Nose...what an odd alias to go by.
Remora
It was always something, wasn’t it? It was never just “I’m cold, someone pass me a blanket”, there just had to be something else on top of being cold.
Really makes me wish I could come out on top for once.
Demetria wasn’t hard to spot: most of the attendees were congregated in their own circles, chatting each other up. But she stood by the punch bowl sipping fruit punch out of a wine glass. Real classy.
I motioned over to her and she jolted up upon noticing me.
“You! There you are!” Her voice was a shrill hush. “I need to warn you! You know the person I was telling you about who wants to kill you? Yeah, she’s here!”
Looks like we’re on the same page.
“I’m pretty sure I just ran into her,” I mentioned.
“Wait, what?”
“Short, red hair? About as tall as me?” I tried to work up the details, “um, more pale than me?” Not that I was pale to begin with, and so it didn’t really narrow things down to say someone was more pale than me. Still, I had to think up identifying features anyway I could.
“Oh, and has a tight grip?” I added.
“Yeah. Holy fuck.”
“Ray and I are going to try to figure out as much as we can about her. For now, I’m going to keep my distance and focus on the party. What about you? How are things going on your end?”
She took another sip of her punch and with a bored expression, replied, “fine. I’ve just been chilling around and being a distraction.”
“From the way you sound, I take it you don’t enjoy that?”
“It’s what it is. We didn’t come here to be violent, and while I have been a bit bored, it’s been a nice change of pace from the usual messes we seem to get into.”
“As long as you’re doing well, that’s what matters. You are doing well, yes?”
“How can you say I’m doing well when someone here wants to kill you?!” She near-shouted. I had to lean down and cover her mouth.
At least my enemy this time is human and not some supernatural guy. While I could be wrong and he could just be possessing her body, I didn’t notice anything to indicate that being the case. As far as things go, this should be a relief.
“Let’s not draw attention to that. It’s not a big deal.”
“NOT A BIG –” She stopped herself and let out a deep breath, then smiled and set her glass down. “Yes. You’re right. We’ll figure this out.”
“Yeah,” I smiled back, “we will.”
As corny as it sounded, I really believed that.
“Look, about…” She looked down and muttered, “that one...morning...sorry.”
“What?” I asked.
“You know. When I thought,” she shuffled her feet, “my friend, I thought she was...and I yelled and said bad things.”
THAT morning, huh? That was a tough time for all of us, if I recall.
“You’re still hung up on that?” I asked.
“What do you mean? I was mean to you, I said bad things, and I lashed out and I tried to manipulate and…” She began to pace about, which I didn’t think would help matters, but I wasn’t a gesture expert. So instead, I just ruffled her hair a bit.
“You were under a lot of stress. I forgive you. So try not to worry about it so much.”
“I just don’t want to be that way with you again. I want to be good to you. I really want this to work. This thing we got.”
“And what would ‘this thing we got’ be?”
“Like...whatever we got going on…”
Before we could bask in each other’s company and maybe figure out some things between us, I overheard a nearby conversation.
“What are you doing?” The gruff voice of Tony broke through.
“You heard the lady. She said her name was Rosie Cheeks, so I wanted to check to make sure,” came the (cheeky) response from the supposed enemy I shook hands with. I would have called her voice and presence unsettling, but social interactions with strangers tended to be unsettling in general, so she wasn’t anything special.
“Stop that,” he scolded her, “need I remind you, this is a formal event. Any other time is fine, but while you’re here, I won’t have you be rude to the guests.”
“Oh, come on. This place is filled with criminals. Feels like the least I could do is be a little rude to them.”
“Not everyone here is a criminal – some are the spouses and children of criminals. Some were invited here due to association. You don’t know everyone’s story.”
“All right, I get it. Still, such a weird name, don’t you think? ‘Rosie Cheeks’? I’ve never gotten the appeal of pun names. Not to mention, I dislike names that start with ‘R’ by default.”
I feel called out. But I’m going to be the bigger person and not react to that.
“What was that ‘Ram Nose’ business, then?”
“Ha! That? Just a bit of teasing.”
Thanks for giving yourself away. Not that it wasn’t already obvious.
As their voices became more clear, I watched them draw closer in my peripheral vision. In a rush, I turned back to face Demetria.
“She’s coming over. Quick, let’s kiss as a distraction so she won’t notice us,” I hissed out in a whisper. She turned her head to each side in a frantic motion.
“Oh, okay!” She agreed.
I held her by her waist and lifted her up until our faces met eye-to-eye and we leaned into each other as our lips pressed into each other. Our eyes closed and all I focused on was the commotion outside of us and the footsteps behind us. When I was sure this new enemy of mine had walked away, I set Demetria down.
“Hey! I’m not just some prop for you to use whenever you want!” She protested. At that same moment, I heard the sound of my (whatever the opposite of) admirer (was) approaching again with heavy, clacking footsteps.
Lather, rise, repeat.
Once again, I lifted her up, we bonked noses, but then one of us turned our head a bit, I forgot who, and we held a kiss until the mystery inconvenience passed by once more. When I set her down, I smiled.
“Yeah, you are,” I teased.
“Yeah, I am,” she nodded.
“Hey, I hope this isn’t a bad time, but you do know Sunny and I could hear everything, right?” Ray chimed in through the earphone.
“Well, pretend that you didn’t! It’s not that hard!” Demetria yelled and her face turned red.
Giggles erupted from both Sunny and Ray in such a match of pitches that I couldn’t tell who was who.
“Is there a point to you chiming in, Ray?” I didn’t see what the big deal was, nor did I see any reason why he had to comment on it.
“Yeah. There is, actually. I was thinking about the name Miss Buckthorn introduced herself as.”
“Buckthorn? I’m pretty sure that’s not the name she used.”
“Sorry. Getting a little ahead of myself. Have you heard of the ancient city of Rhamnous?”
“No. Why should I?”
“Ooh! I have!” Sunny’s gleeful voice inserted itself.
“OK. Cool. Both of you have. But I haven’t. What’s the point?”
“Rhamnous had a patron goddess, Nemesis. Heard of her?”
“I’ve heard the word, yes. I’ve also heard enemy, adversary, rival, antagonist, et cetera. I already knew she was an enemy. She made that pretty clear, Ray.”
“Yes. Which I think was why she chose that name. Someone knows her history as well.”
“Are you rubbing it in that I don’t?”
“I really feel like I should know that too...or maybe my mom does…” Demetria muttered.
“We know the ‘what’ of what she wants, yes?” He continued.
“Yes,” I sighed.
“Now we need the ‘why’, don’t we? Any ideas?”
I looked around. It must have seemed pretty suspicious having a one-sided two-way conversation.
“Yeah. I got some. Back in the back hall she almost caught me hiding. She said how I’m a bottom feeder and that her issue with me is that I’m still alive.”
“Bottom feeder, huh?”
“Look, I don’t know. It’s what I got. What about you? Any bright ideas, Mr. Sunshine?”
“Hmm...back when Tony introduced her, he mentioned she took out some assassins. She also claimed to believe in things evening themselves out. Maybe she’s some sort of assassin hunter.”
“Well, what’s she want with me, then? I’m not an assassin.”
“You’re not?”
“Come on, Ray. I was a killer for hire. Maybe you could call that a hitman. I’m not saying I was a good person, okay? Far from it. But an assassin is politically motivated. I may have killed some politicians, maybe even some world leaders, but not for some cause.”
“I know what the original definition was, but arguing semantics isn’t going to help your case. You personally may not have had a cause besides just ‘doing your job’, but the ones who hired you did. Those contracts don’t appear for no reason. In fact, maybe the fact that it wasn’t so personal to you and that you were just doing it for money makes it worse in her eyes.”
I grit my teeth.
“So an assassin hunter, huh? That’s a new one,” my tone darkened, “and she seems to know about my past as well. All I wanted to be here was Francine but instead I have to be Francassin.”
At this point I just wanna slide down and hide under the table.
“Feeling glum about this? Well, here’s another clue: apparently Tony hired her as a bodyguard to protect his daughter.”
“Ha,” I huffed, “what? Does she think I want to do you-know-what to Tony’s daughter? That’s not what I came here for. I didn’t even want to be here. Sure, my motivation for coming here is money, but not by killing people.”
Then, something that she had said earlier cropped up:
‘Stay on your best behavior and I’ll stay on mine.’ Gee. That’s reassuring.
“Ha...ha,” I gave a hollow laugh.
“What’s so funny?” Ray asked.
“I think I can keep being Francine as long as Francine’s a good girl. What do you think?”
“Well, Francine. I think you left your purse in the car,” Ray chuckled as well.
Purse equals bag. Car equals a plane.
“Ah. Right. I’ll go see our chauffeur.”
I sprinted out of the dining area, past the lobby, and out the door. Commotions and gasps rang out, but I couldn’t care less. Past the parking lot, in the nearby woods lay the clearing where Cybele’s plane rested. I gave a few pounds upon the door and waited for Cybele to open up. Just a moment later, the door squeaked open. Cybele stood, hunched, and rubbed her eyes.
“Uh...what’s up?” She yawned. “I thought I could get a nap in. Is the wedding over already?”
“Not exactly. Ray wants me to get a bag,” I explained.
“Oh, right. That. Just a sec,” she dashed over and I heard her rummage through stuff in the back with clangs made as the items fell onto the floor. She zipped over back to the door and handed me a large duffel bag.
“Ray said it’s for Tigershark,” Cybele mentioned.
“Then it must be for Tigershark,” I concurred. After thanking her, I ran back to the front door to the chateau but was stopped not by a security guard, but Ms Enemy herself.
“What do you got in that bag?” She growled. I growled as well. I really didn’t have time for such distractions.
“Wanna search it? I bet it’s got loads of weapons. I bet that’s what you’re expecting, right?” I egged her on before unzipping it. In hindsight, if there were loads of weapons, that would have been a bad look on my part. She leaned in, then stood back up and raised an eyebrow.
“Stuffed animals?” She questioned.
“Look, lady! I don’t know who you think I am, but my name is Francine and I am a very soft girl who requires lots of stuffed animals! How DARE you,” I fluttered my voice, “make fun of me! I am a rich heiress of a rollercoaster tycoon and I WILL sue! Do I make myself clear?” I stomped for added effect.
“Uh...Uh...yeah. Sure,” she stepped aside, near-speechless.
Without further ado, I trotted back inside, ready to make the delivery.
Tigershark
Did everyone forget that I could hear everything they said? That’s fine. Hearing was better than seeing and so far I’ve seen zero kisses at the wedding and I wasn’t about to start now.
But seriously, I need to get off this toilet. My leg’s got that static feeling and I can’t feel it.
“Ow, ow, ow,” I said to myself when I got up and walked out of the stall and toward the sink. Why did not feeling have to hurt so much? Not feeling should be like...not opposite of hurting, but something close to that. That tingly static feeling had a word, I just forgot it. Soon, it came back to me, though: “Numb! That’s what it’s called!”
When I stepped out of the bathroom, I didn’t have time to take in much because Demetria ran up to me right away and put her hands on my shoulders. Was she waiting for me right outside the bathroom? Could be. But that was creepy.
“There you are!” She shouted.
“What? Is something the matter?” I didn’t know why she’d want to look for me unless it was part of the plan, but Ray would have said something to all of us, right?
“It’s just that Remora picked me up and kissed me! Twice! And I haven’t even been able to kiss her once! I’d have to get a chair or something to initiate it or jump high or make her bend over! When will it be my turn?!”
Is this really what I have to deal with?
I took her arms and moved them off of my shoulders, then put my own hands on her shoulders and shook her.
“Get yourself together! We’re not here for romance, we’re here for a wedding!” I told her what was what.
“You’re so right! Weddings have nothing to do with romance! Thank you for being the voice of reason, Tigershark!” Demetria grinned and drew a big breath.
“That’s what I’m here for,” I nodded. That, and hopefully stealing from mobsters. Before I could take another step, another figure ran up to me: the one, the only, Remora.
“So...you…heard everything?” She asked while sounding short of breath.
She’s talking about the k-i-s-s-i-n-g thing, I bet.
“Yes. Twice now.”
“Oh, okay, here you go, then,” she handed me a big bag.
“Huh?” I tilted my head and shook it. “What’s this for?”
“Ray says it’s for you. Didn’t you say you heard twice?”
Huh. I must not have been paying attention.
“Mm. I see. You’re avoiding the issue,” I wasn’t about to admit I didn’t hear about the bag.
“Huh? What issue?”
“Bend over and let Demetria kiss you!” I demanded.
They both looked at each other, then at me. Demetria’s face turned red.
“What?! What are you saying?!” Demetria panicked.
“Figure it out,” I shrugged and walked off with the bag, “I’m going to go find Ray and Sunny.”
“Hey kiddo! We’re over by the hallway!” Sunny’s voice rang in my ear.
I looked around. Considering I didn’t really explore much, and for all I knew, there were a lot of hallways, that didn’t really clear things up for me.
“Warm. Warmer. To your left,” Sunny whispered.
I turned to my left and saw Sunny and Ray hanging around at each other’s side, both in their tuxedos and a sneaky smile on both of their faces.
They sure do like to copy each other, huh?
“Hey!” Sunny waved.
I ran over with the big bag and pointed at it.
“What’s this for?” I asked them.
“It’s for you, silly!” Sunny told me like it was something so obvious even though it wasn’t.
“Go on, open it up,” Ray said as he pointed to the bag.
I opened it up and was both filled with lots of joy and also lots of confusion.
“Stuffed rabbit? Stuffed bear? Stuffed elephant? Wait. Is that...a stuffed rhino?” I gasped. There were more too. Owls and little slimes and dinosaurs and monkeys. “All of these? They’re for me?”
“Well, sort of, yes,” Ray answered. “but also, think you can fit in that bag? I’m just curious, of course.”
Sunny nudged Ray.
“Of course she can fit! This bag’s really durable, too!”
“So you’re telling me…” I looked down at the bag, “I’m...going in?”
I set the bag on the floor. It did look big enough that I could fit in. I began to put one foot in, but then got nervous.
“Won’t everyone see me and find it weird?” I asked them.
“Don’t worry about that, we’ll stand in front of the bag so they won’t notice!” Sunny said to me and indeed they stepped in front of the bag in such a way that others probably wouldn’t see me.
So once I got both of my legs in, I dropped to my knees and sat, then sunk onto my back. I had to keep my knees bent just so I could continue to fit, but fit I did.
“Okay! I did it!” I cheered. It felt weird laying on top of a bunch of stuffed animals. Kinda lumpy. But also nice!
“Now, could you zip it up, Tigershark? But not all the way. I don’t want it so you can’t breathe,” Ray said real quiet to me while still standing with his back to me.
“Ray. What are you making Tigershark do?” Remora asked from the earpiece.
“He’s not making me do anything,” I whispered in the bag, “this is just fun.”
“Speaking of fun, ready for your last distraction, Demetria? Can you think of anything that will make everyone evacuate the building?” Ray asked.
“Sure thing! I can get everyone wet in no time!” Demetria said back and it was clear her idea of distraction was going to involve water.
“By wet, you mean…?” Ray began, but soon he erupted into yells. “AAA –! The sprinkler?!”
“EVERYONE! EVACUATE!” Some official security guys yelled out, and I think I heard Tony yell too. While everyone was yelling and running, I felt my heart heave as the bag lifted up and started bouncing around.
Someone’s running. Someone’s carrying me away. What if they’re bad? What can I do? Beat them up? Or should I wait?
“Hey. Psst. It’s me,” the zipper unzipped a little and I felt some drops of water sprinkle down on me, but I also saw Sunny’s bright and smiling face stare down at me.
“Sunny!” I wanted to yell, but made it more like an excited whisper.
“We’re going to that room, so just hold tight!” She told me, and I knew what room she was talking about: the money room.
As she ran through the halls, carrying me along, I thought back to my friend back at grandma and grandpa’s. My classmate:
When we all introduced ourselves in fifth grade, it was really hard standing in front of the chalkboard and watching all those desks. Everyone in it. I didn’t know what to say.
“I’m Tigershark Littlewheel. I’m new to school. I can cook and I can beat people up,” was what I told everyone. It wasn’t usual for me to get so...unexcited. And not just that, but nervous, too. None of it was like me, but there was a lot of staring. Then, when I sat at the back and she, the one who sat one desk in front of me, the one I shared a room with back at home, got up, I was even more nervous.
What will she say? Will others wonder if she’s some kind of alien? But she’s not, is she? So since she’s not, should she say she’s an alien? But then, what else can she say, because isn’t saying you’re an alien weird? Maybe interests. Maybe like I did. But even then...I could have said so much more. Why didn’t I?
“Hello. My name is Astraea Littlewheel. I am new to this ‘school’ thing as well. I hope over time that you not only see me as a friend, but also as a human. That is all,” she did her introduction, so flawlessly, too, then sat back down. I heard murmuring, but I couldn’t tell what anyone said.
“Wow, you talked just like your old self,” I whispered to Astraea. She turned to me with a blank look on her face.
“Everyone else. Do you think they’re talking about me? If they are, are they saying good things, or bad things?” She asked.
“If they’re saying bad things, I’ll beat them up!” I told her and showed my fist. She smiled, even let out a soft laugh.
“You don’t have to. I’m only wondering,” she told me.
“Maybe they’re wondering about you too,” I suggested.
“What about you? Do you think I’m human?”
“You’re not only human, but you’re also my friend! I’ve thought that since day one!”
“And if I wasn’t, would that be fine as well?”
I was startled. Not sure what to have said. Of course I knew the truth already, but still. Wasn’t what?
“Even if you weren’t human, you would still be my friend. And if you weren’t my friend, then I’m still glad I got to know you.”
She nodded. I wasn’t sure if I gave the right answer. Maybe I should have told her, “it doesn’t matter about being human, you’re real” or something else. But what I told her instead, it was still true, wasn’t it?
But knowing who she was, did she know what I was up to right now? There was a good chance that she did. So, would she approve of what Sunny and I were attempting to do? Or would she find it bad? Or would she just think of it as interesting. I knew about how she lived with Aurora and her gang for a bit and didn’t seem to judge them, though at the time, it didn’t seem like she knew what they did, either.
I still wanted to tell how much fun I’ve had. Though maybe it wasn’t so fun. Especially with all the nervousness. That’s not fun, is it? It seems like the whole month, maybe the whole last year, or the whole while, there’s been a lot of nervousness…
...But there’s been a lot of fun, too, hasn’t there?
Sunny
This was it: the final stretch. I stood at the first door and began picking the locks. Stella rose to the occasion multiple times on the way there, transforming into a whip and breaking all the security cameras in the vicinity. However, that wasn’t all. Even I knew that wouldn’t help much.
There could be hidden cameras, they could dust for fingerprints. There’s all sorts of tricks in their disposal that they can use to pin on Tigershark and I.
“Hey lil mango,” I whispered to Tigershark.
“Hmm? Is that my new nickname?” She asked.
“Sure can be! Anyway, there’s a couple of masks under the stuffed animals. One for you, one for me. Can you hand me one?”
She rummaged through the bag and within seconds, handed me a mask.
“Thanks dear!” I put on the mask while I shimmied with the lockpick. Soon, the first door was open. However, I was soon caught dead in my tracks when a second door, also locked, stood in my way. It made the code, which was already hard for Ray to crack, seem like child’s play. Just how many locked doors would we have to get through?
On the third locked door, the keyhole was being a little extra with me. I tried to be really delicate, right? Like, I always thought myself to be pretty delicate with holes, never going too hard unless I was confident I could make it work, but this one? This one was a pain in the booty.
“Come on...come on…” I tried inching, shimmying, worming it closer until I heard the click. And, well…I heard something all right. But it was more of a snap than a click. I checked and the lockpick...snapped in two.
“No! How are we supposed to get in now?!” I clutched the sides of my head and yelled. Total agony. No good, no good, no good.
I glanced to my side and noticed something faint and silver. At first my thoughts went to Stella and how maybe she was being playful, but no, that wasn’t it. Instead, it was a metallic case for a vent.
Man, why don’t they make vents bigger? I’d love to crawl in one.
Even though I couldn’t, someone else with me could. Turns out even the hardest of things could be made easier just by having a little person near you.
“Psst. Little Tiger. Can you get out of the bag and put the mask on? I’m in need of some small assistance,” I whispered over to her.
“Yes?” She sprung up out of the bag.
“Would you like to vent?” I offered.
“Oh, sure. Lately, I’ve been feeling like…” she began and as much as I wanted to hear what she’s been going through, we had a job to do at the moment.
“No, I meant, go in the vent. Over against the wall. Think you can crawl in and open the doors from the other side?”
She looked over at the vent.
“Oh! Totally!” She pulled at the metal grating, but despite how strong she was, she just couldn’t get it open.
“Here, let’s see if Stella can help,” I offered, and knelt down beside her.
“Stella?” She asked.
“Yeah! My bracelet-whip-rope friend over here! I got her recently and named her Stella! It just sounded right!”
“Hm. Okay,” was all she had to say.
Stella made a little wriggling gesture as if trying to wave to Tigershark, which I found odd, but didn’t bother to mention to the kid. After doing that, she got to work unscrewing the screws on the grating by getting thinner and spinning in place. It was as if she made herself into a screwdriver or knew exactly what I needed. When the steel grating came off, Stella shrunk back and wrapped herself around my wrist as a bracelet. I gave her a little pat to show her my thanks.
Tigershark nodded, then crawled in. There were a couple minutes of rumbling sounds, followed by fumbling and then just the overall agony of waiting. When the pressure was on, even just a minute could be an eternity that we just didn’t have the time to wait for.
Soon, however, I could breathe just the sigh of relief I needed to as I heard a door from the other side open up. Followed by another door. Followed by, at last, the door in front of me. When I saw Tigershark in the cute little ski mask, I wanted nothing more than to squeeze her tight. But now really wasn’t the time.
Instead, we walked forward toward the safe which we could both see in our grasp, just sitting there all by its lonesome.
“Just how many doors did there have to be, anyway?” I voiced my complaints.
“They probably put them here to make us go crazy,” Tigershark suggested.
“That’s about as smart of a conclusion as any I’d have come up with,” I agreed with her.
“Why do they have so much money at a wedding spot, anyway?” She then asked.
“I think it’s their families’ tradition or something. I’ve heard it said that when two mafia families get married, the heads of the family pool together money to give to the bride and groom. Or bride and bride, groom and groom, et cetera. Spouses? Spouses. Anyway, we’re not going to take all of it, just a large enough portion that it won’t look like anything was taken. So don’t worry about stealing from the newlyweds,” I explained.
“I’m not worried about that. I just hope we’ll get enough to help us.”
“You won’t,” came a snarling, weasely voice. Both Tigershark and I turned before we could even reach the safe. There stood, walking toward us with his suit and hair alike soaked, a short, thin man (though not as short as Tigershark or Demetria, but Tigershark was still growing, so she’d probably get tall in no time) with a long, curled mustache and his face all red. He held a pistol in one hand and his arm shook as he walked.
“Let me guess: Tony put you up to this? I always figured he’d screw me over. I bet this whole wedding was just a plot for him to get more money. That bastard thought he could pull a fast one on me, but I could tell something was up the moment we pooled our money together,” he snarled. Both Tigershark and I looked at each other and nodded as if to say, “let’s not tell him anything.”
“Not talking, huh?” His gaze shifted between Tigershark and I, “fine with me. This place will be your grave, anyway. I’ll be taking the money now, thank you very much.”
He continued to walk toward us.
“Stella,” I whispered, “time to do your stuff.”
Stella shot out from the bracelet and I held her in my hands as I whipped the pistol from out of the guy’s palm. He made a gasping squeak as his gun fell to the floor.
“TS, think you can figure out how to open the safe?” I turned to her.
“I can try!”
While she went over to it, the obstacle in front of me charged forth and tried to deliver a swift kick toward my face, but I blocked with my arms.
He tried kicking again and again, and I really was astonished at the apparent leg strength of such a scrawny looking fella. But I didn’t have time to marvel, as we had to kick things into gear and get going, so I grabbed his ankle right before he could bruise up my arm any more and I flipped him onto the ground.
“Bad news, Sun Bear,” Tigershark muttered while next to the safe. I wasn’t sure when we decided on code names, if we ever did, but I sure was glad we were using them now.
“What is it?” I asked, while dragging the guy by the arm toward the safe.
“It doesn’t seem to have a combination or a keyhole. There’s just a small screen thing here.”
“Ha! You fools! Thought you could rob us but you didn’t even know how our safe works? What kind of amateurs are you? It’s through a fingerprint scan only Tony or I can open!” He boasted. Now that I thought of it, he must have been the head of the Tenor family.
“Oh. Thanks for letting me know,” I blinked, then dragged his hand up to the panel.
“Wha...wha...this wasn’t what I meant! Let me go!” He protested, but the safe clicked open right away.
Inside were stacks upon stacks of bills, all with seemingly no end. Don’t get me wrong, I’ve seen bigger stashes in my lifetime, but still. I let go of the Tenor boss and started removing the stuffed animals from the bag. Meanwhile, Mr. Tenor over there scrambled over to his feet and was ready to scurry off. When he stood up and was about to head out, he turned to us.
“I’m going to get security and then you’re going to get arrested and then Tony will get arrested and then that money will be all mine! You hear?!” He pointed at us and shouted.
Well, crap. What could we do, exactly?
Luckily for us, we didn’t have to think about that one. Instead, we heard a loud and clear “conk” sound as a steel pipe slammed against Mr. Tenor’s head and he fell over.
“My father really is a pain in the ass…” came the soft and feminine voice of a young man and indeed he was just that: blonde, neat haired, tuxedo seemingly unaffected by the rain, his tie straightened and everything.
“Prince Tenor! What are you doing here?! Why aren’t you with your bride?!” Tigershark shouted. I wanted to scold her for being so loud, but the apparent groom just let out a giggle.
“Me? I figured a few people were still in here after the sprinklers went off, so I went to investigate. Seems my father had the same idea, but I knew he was up to trouble. I swear, it sucks being related to that guy sometimes.”
We were stunned. Stuffed animals on the floor, money in Tigershark’s hands. In other words, caught red handed no matter how you looked at it. But this Prince guy, he really didn’t seem to mind.
“Oh, don’t mind me. Take as much as you want,” he made little shooing gestures.
“Wait, really?” I couldn’t believe what I heard.
“Yeah. It’s not like we need all that money, anyway. Heidi and I will be happy enough on our own. Just...don’t take all of it. I wanna take her out somewhere nice. I was thinking Prague. What do you think?”
“Uh. How about Nepal?” I suggested.
“Ah, good choice. Anyway, I’ll cover for you guys, so hurry up and get what you’re gonna get and let’s get out of here. Oh. But leave the safe open. That way it will look like my father did it.”
“Wow, do you really hate your father that much?” I just had to open my big fat mouth rather than appreciate such a moment.
“Hate is a bit strong but...loathe, yes. He used to ridicule me over my bisexuality, and he even mocked me over the idea that I might be genderfluid. Which, mind you, I’m still not sure about, and I’d probably like to keep my name the same, but you get the idea. Plus, he’s rude to just about everyone he comes into contact with, and when we go to American restaurants, he doesn’t even tip the wait staff.”
“That’s fair,” I nodded.
Talk about a lifesaver. We got a large chunk of the money into the bottom of the bag, loaded up the stuffed animals on top, and when all was said and done, Prince and I ran out of the rooms and into the hallway while I carried the bag and Tigershark in the palm of my hand. I didn’t know how she managed to keep quiet or stay still, but she sure was a trooper. Once we made it outside and into the bright, cloudy day, a whole crowd awaited us. Along with that crowd stood Tony, who walked up to me with a grim expression.
“What were you doing in there?” He demanded.
“She was stuck in the bathroom when I found her,” Prince explained, “and from what she told me, she’s deathly afraid of sprinklers.”
“You are?” He raised an eyebrow, “the great Sunny Reyes, who has been through many tombs and death traps, afraid of sprinklers?”
“It’s true,” I pouted, “I had a traumatic experience with them when I was little. I will not elaborate.”
“I see. And what’s in the bag?” He pointed. Upon hearing that, Ray, who was in the crowd, (I did not see Remora nor Demetria, nor did I hear anything from them over the speakers) stepped forward.
“Would you like to hold it?” Ray offered.
“Indeed,” he growled. He must have thought something was up. Cautious as ever.
Upon handing the bag to him, he nearly fell over.
“Holy shit! The hell you got in this bag?” He asked.
“Why don’t you open it?” Ray offered once again.
He unzipped it, and my heart started beating faster than if I had I taken a deadly combination of cocaine and twelve shots of espresso in a sugar-filled smoothie.
“Heya!” Tigershark greeted, laying there flat on her back.
“The hell you doing in there, kid?” He took a step back and flinched.
“I like hiding in bags! It’s fun!”
“Well...you got a weird kid, Ray, Sunny. But I won’t bother you any further. Prince, congrats on marrying my daughter.”
Prince laughed into his palm, then took a bow.
After waving goodbye to everyone, the three of us walked into the clearing in the nearby woods and found Cybele’s plane parked. There, in one of the front row seats, Demetria and Remora sat, slouched down and lounging with a glass of water in their hands.
“Wow. So that’s where you two were,” I greeted.
“Yeah, we decided to take those stupid things out of our ears,” Demetria explained. “Did you get the goods?”
I set the bag down and Tigershark, was previously inside, jumped out and hopped into one of the seats.
“See for yourself,” I announced, hands on my hips and proud. Those two scurried over with such a great interest you’d think they were more in love with prizes than each other.
“Okay, everyone, fasten your seatbelts. Or don’t. I’m not your mom,” Cybele announced over the intercom, “we’re about to take off.”
She made good on her word as Ray and I almost fell over in the middle of the aisle and we all had to scramble to our seats. When we got in the air and overlooked the chateau, we all waved through the windows.
“What a rush,” I wiped off sweat from my forehead.
“Ray, when we get home, I want some ramen. I’m really hungry,” Remora demanded.
“In the mood for Japanese food, are you?” He asked. “I’m sure our new friend Hecate could make you some ramen.”
“No way! She’d overcook the noodles!” Tigershark, who seemed to have zero confidence, argued.
Before we could laugh together, we all felt a thump from the back of the plane and lurched forward.
“Uh. Guys. I don’t wanna alarm you, but there’s some kind of robot attacking us?” Cybele announced, but seemed just as confused as the rest of us.
“I’ll figure out what’s going on,” Remora growled and grabbed her rifle.
“Wait. What are you doing?!” Demetria turned and saw Remora reach for the back door.
“I don’t know what this ‘robot’ thing is, but I’ll shoot it down so we can get back home.”
When Remora opened the door and a gust of air blew in, we watched her hold tight to the hinges and aim her rifle down. However, within that same instant, before she could take a shot, she fell out. We all gasped and got up out of our seats. I was the first one over to the door and was blocking everyone from getting closer, lest they fall. Below, I could see Remora. But she wasn’t so much falling as she was grabbed by a figure clad in metallic armor, and the two seemed to wrestle for their lives, suspended in midair.
All the way below, probably five kilometers below us, was the Baltic sea. If she were to be let go or fall, it could mean the end for Remora.
Hunger. Nothing has ever satisfied. Every little thing, a morsel. To me, there were no such thing as meals. Just a bottomless pit of sharp, glass-like pain that I tried to quell through consumption, all to no avail.
To any outsider, I must have looked normal; neither thin nor fat, just wide enough frame of skin to cover my bones. But inside, I was on the constant verge of dying from starvation. Plate full of meat, vegetables, and potatoes, and it would be gone as if it had been the first taste of food in ages. Then, I would seek out more and more. But it all meant nothing. When there had been no food left, I would run out into the streets, find the nearest rat, a pigeon, something, and bite down.
That’s how it was in life, and how it continued to be, even after death.
“Defeat after defeat...why? They’re just simple humans?” I tried running the images of the previous battle through my mind. As I wore down each of their spirits. It should have been easy to take them all down at once. Instead, the opposite happened and they mustered enough strength to wear me down.
I shouldn’t have even worn down...it made no sense. My energy is supposed to be limitless. So how?
Wait. When was the last time I ate? I couldn’t remember. All of those moments just biding my time, waiting for them to break, expending so much power, and I...forgot. No wonder. Of course my condition would follow me into the afterlife. Where I needed a constant supply of food just to keep myself from wearing down. What a joke.
No. There were a few lives I took. Fed upon. It just wasn’t enough. It never was. No matter how many bodies piled up, my insides would always demand more. I should have taken more from that angel when I met them. Maybe then I wouldn’t have such an issue. After all, in essence, they were an all you can eat buffet. Unlimited supply of energy.
If only.
Such a being was long gone from my grasp, and their whereabouts were unknown. Even if I strained, I couldn’t sense them.
So I lay where I always would after the body I inhabited perished: within a damp, steamy cave, far off from the base of operations that my enemies took shelter in. Good for them. They could laugh it up, consume a small amount of food, and have a warm place to rest, all while they harbor a mass murderer. Not one of them deserved to exist. Not a single one.
Near me was a lava flow which illuminated part of the cavernous walls. I couldn’t see it, but its brightness was impossible to ignore. My original body was the place my consciousness always returned to after the bodies I used wore out. It was a terrible, blind, mangled mess. Intestines spilled out from my torso. Organs in shreds. An arm and a leg missing.
It would time some time before it would repair itself. Afterwards, I would only have a short window to feed and find someone else to inhabit, as my original body was in a constant state of tearing itself apart and repair.
To think at one point I at least had my constant hunger under control.
Details escape me, but I remember being incorrigible as a child, to the point where my family, disgusted at my appetite, threw me off into the streets. Had I found them again, I would have eaten them piece by piece for such a horrid move. But I never could.
Instead, I survived through reasons I never could understand. Nothing sustained me. It would reach a point of desperation where I would venture into a graveyard and dig up corpses, devouring them as well as the invertebrates who made those dried up husks their home. I didn’t taste anything from them. It didn’t disgust me, and why should it? The world had cursed me with an endless hunger and no sense of taste. To me, a corpse was just another source of meat. What was so different between that and a seared steak? The fact that one was cooked and the other wasn’t? Yes, I too had the same thoughts.
Once, I had burned down a village, waited until everyone’s screams had died out, then made my feast. It was a little tough to chew through but still...nothing. In the midst of it, between the flames which overtook each building, the smoky skies, and I, hunched over, gorging myself on a recently deceased’s arm, I heard the sound of footsteps approach.
Through my teeth and my wide mouth, I had chewed and swallowed chunk after chunk of flesh, but upon hearing just one sound which could have resembled human movement, my ears perked up and my eyes met a figure in a fancy, indigo suit.
“My, my. Looks like we have a wild beast that needs to be put down,” he crooned and waved his finger, to which I noticed that he wore white gloves. His eyes were squinted, with bushy dark brown hair which went down to his shoulders. It reminded me of my own golden brown hair.
I opened my mouth, extended it until my teeth showed. Almost as if to say that the mysterious man was next on the menu.
“Let me guess: you’re thinking that I’m fresh meat? Hmm?” He asked, almost sneering in his remark. He reached into the inside of his suit and pulled out a small, silver stick. I watched as he took both of his hands and stretched it out. Then it resembled a sword? Cane? No, more like a thin baton. As if he were a conductor, and not someone here to put me out of my misery.
Believe me, man. If you could, I wouldn’t hold it against you.
Maybe that’s what I thought at the time. Back when my existence was some kind of cosmic practical joke, one which I did not volunteer to be a part of.
As much as I wished to feast upon him, I hesitated. Something inexplicable compelled me to wait.
“Now, I love a man’s meat as much as the next guy. Just something I can fit into my mouth, you know? But my associates are of the belief that your existence would have a detrimental effect to the world at large. I myself don’t see it that way: to me, you’re just one mortal man who could easily be killed. So why should we bother with you?”
“Who are you? Are you with the army?” I grunted, bits of tissue and muscle floated around my mouth.
“Ha ha ha! I’m a lowly corporate slave to a company called The Fla – you know, forget about it. I should probably just report back and make my case that if anything, you serve to curb the human population. There’s no need to bother with you. You’re just a weak, pathetic, ravenous beast, in the shape of a human.”
This man...he just lives to insult me...he may as well join the rest of these corpses.
I lunged at him, but he stepped out of the way and hit me upside the head with his baton. It hurt much more than it should have, and to think it might have only been a light tap to him. It was as if my skull was a musical instrument, and upon the vibrations and pulsating pains, I imagined that my skull would split in two. But instead, I fell.
He planted the sole of one of his fancy black slippers onto the back of my head.
“Of course, you must be somewhat resilient to have committed the acts you have and still have a pulse. I imagine it took more than sneaking around the dead of night and doing the deed. You probably had to put up with a few arrows and stabbings, eh?”
It was true. There were a few times I had been caught and I was left with no choice but to run, take to the shadow of the night, and find a new town to hide out in. My skin was thicker than it had any right to be. Maybe the food I consumed did little for the stomach, but it added a bit of fleshy armor to my otherwise hollow frame.
“So I argued to my mates: hey, we could waste our time killing some anomalous lowlife, or we could put him to use. See, I’ve got this company I’m a little invested in, and we do a bit of clean ups here and there. Sometimes those clean ups involve making bigger messes. So I say, what if we had a quicker picker upper?” He mused.
“What are you talking about?” I groaned, strained under his heel.
“There’s bad people out there, then there’s good people. But we don’t care about either of those people. What we care about is those who threaten humanity at large, and those people can be bad, or good and just at the wrong place at the wrong time. Either way, they’ve got to go, yes?”
Perhaps a more noble question would have been: “who are you to decide such things?” Then, a less noble one would have been, “what’s in it for me?” Neither questions were of concern to me, however. As far as I was concerned, everyone had a reason as to why they shouldn’t exist. Just thinking of how spiteful the world could be, such ‘normal’ people who would throw me out into the street, refuse me their bread, and kick me about until I had to scavenge my way through trash. Still, if this man thought he could make me a guinea pig...he was mistaken.
“What would that change?” Was instead my question. It may have sounded like some combination of the former and the latter. Maybe even sounded just like the latter. But no, there was a huge difference: he could promise not to kill me in exchange for working for him. He could promise gold and wealth beyond imagination. Free meals in return for aiding what was most likely an evil empire. But what would that change about me? No matter what benefits were offered, I was still stuck in this body of mine.
“Change...change...yes, I suppose some change would do you good,” he muttered, as if working out a deal in his head. While his heel remained above me, he knelt down so that my eyes could meet his. I swear, I must have been been mere centimeters from his crotch. He reeked of lavender perfume. I watched as he, almost absentmindedly, reached into his pocket, then hold out a strange, flaky cube.
“Here. Eat this,” he offered, and removed his heel from my head as he stood back up. I picked myself up and snatched the cube from his hand, almost biting off his fingers in the process.
“Whoa, there. Hasn’t anyone ever told you not to bite the hand that feeds you?” He chuckled, but I paid no mind. Soon the cube was swallowed down, and its contents dissolved down my throat. I almost coughed and gagged upon the taste crawling its way back up my mouth: little flakes of garlic and sea salt.
Yet I was surprised to taste anything at all.
“Wh...What is that thing?” I coughed, reached both hands on my throat, and spat down on the ground.
“That, my friend, is a bouillon cube. Usually it’s for soups, but not this one,” his smile turned sinister and I felt a lump form in my stomach. It was like a large rock had been placed there, and held itself down. In other words, I felt full. Something I had never felt before.
“It’s got special properties within that allows it to expand and harden into a thick, clay-like tar. I invented it, myself. Now, you may feel normal, and hell, may even feel an ounce of regret for your actions.”
He chuckled a little, as if that too was a joke.
“Oh, but it only lasts for a short while. Then you’ll probably be back to your old ways. I’d say one cube a day should be enough, yes?”
“Yes!” I moaned, desperate. Then, the knowledge of the acts I had committed set in. Still, I had enough sense not to feel too much guilt; after all, I had been seen as beneath even the simplest of folk for so long, and in turn, I saw them all as beneath me. But I imagined how they must have lived, only needing a couple of meals a day, and that was that. Thanks to that cube, if only for a day, I could live that way too.
“So because you gave me that cube, I’m now forced to work for you?” I growled. To think, that must have been his plan. His bribery.
“Nonsense. I believe in choice above all else. Besides, as I said, in the grand scheme of things, I could just as easily ignore you and be on my way. But,” he reached into his pocket once more and fished out another bouillon cube, “I am the only one who has these. So if you wanted to taste how the other half lives for more than a day, you’d have to come to me.”
I must not have thought it through, as in my desperation, I dropped back to my knees, clasped my hands together, and begged.
“Please! I need more!”
“Yes! Yes! That’s what I love to hear from a man!” He gobbled up my words. He was just a thin man himself, yet he carried this air of largeness in both his voice and movements. “But I’m no used car salesman,” he added.
I tilted my head, confused. Car? Salesman? I imagine a car was some kind of material good, but of what...like a carriage?
“Oh. Right. We’re a few centuries off, aren’t we?” He tapped his foot and swung around his baton, “what I mean to say is, I’m an honest man. I’m going to tell you up front: there’s some downsides to normalcy. While I know you’ve got the stomach for it, once you have a sense of taste for the people you eat, you may not be able to stomach it. You may choke on your fellow man, throw them up. So I ask, what’s so good about being normal, anyway? If you ask me, it sounds like a drag.”
“Please! I’ll eat it all up! I’ll do whatever I have to!” I shook, I already felt his grip on me without him having to touch me.
“Hmm...hmm...yes. Perhaps if we have you go to the scene every other day. That way, the cube’s effects will have worn off, and you’re free to scoop up whoever we want, limb from limb. I imagine once those effects wear off, you’ll feel the endless starvation, a pain you wished you could have forgotten, but once you return to our base of operations, all I have to do is feed you a cube, and you’ll be as good as new. So really, what’s a momentary pain for a day’s worth of pleasure?”
“You’re just going to make me your dog, aren’t you?” I scowled at the fact that I was so willing to be used until he spelled it out for me. I still considered it, and I hated myself for it.
“Nothing wrong with a human pet, is there? For what it’s worth, I won’t put you on a leash. At least not a literal one. You’ll be free to run around your new home and interact with all the other mercenaries and misfits. But yes: I want you to remember who it is that owns you.”
He knew what he was doing. He was putting me in a bind, making me think that it was my own choice to join him. But at the same time that I was aware...I thought of all the benefits: he was going to put my talents to use. Let me live with other people who could accept me and see me as normal. At last, my life could finally mean something other than eating without end.
“I’ll join,” I accepted at last.
“Good, good!” He clapped and grinned, “now, come along, lest I consider putting a collar and leash on you after all.”
I nodded and got back to my feet, stumbling to keep up with his swift footsteps as we strode out onto the road away from the village.
“Tell me, does this little pup have a name?” He asked, not even turning to me.
“Theodore,” I answered, “Theodore Cruel.”
“Huh. Tad cruel, dont’cha think?” He quipped. I said nothing in response.
“Come on, boy, it was a joke. Laugh.”
“Ha…” I groaned, and tried to force a smile. My lips barely went up. Already he was taking to degrading me.
“I think I’ll call you Tarrare. You may not know him, but he’s a funny little Frenchman. Kind of similar to you, but a little more entertaining. He didn’t have tapeworm or anything, not that I think you do, either. He just couldn’t help himself,” he chortled.
“Is there anything I should call you? Or do you just want me to call you ‘Master’?” I groaned, already feeling a sick burning on my tongue. I couldn’t stand the thought of calling that man such a thing.
“Just call me Dr. Faust, though you won’t be seeing much of me, anyway. I’ll probably give some of these cubes to my associates so they can feed them to you. I’ve got my own work to worry about.”
“That’s it? You call me your dog, then drop me off and dissappear?”
“What’s wrong, puppy? You’ll be adopted into a loving home, trust me.”
“What’s with the Faust, thing, anyway? Isn’t the guy who sold his soul to the devil in exchange for knowledge?”
“Yes, in fact, he is. But don’t worry, I don’t make any deals with devils,” he crooned, “after all, why should the devil make deals with himself?”
True to his word, I seldom saw him. He’d pass by every now and then, wave hello, and hand me a cube, before warping back on his way. I didn’t understand the technology, but I soon would: this group, whatever they were called, had devices which allowed them to travel through time and various dimensions, all without worrying about consequence.
When the people who seemed in charge of the company I was in had a mission for me, it was always at times when I would go back to being starving. Feeling those aching pins and needles, those shards of glass that was hunger cut deep into me. It was only then that they would have a job for me.
“Exia Plode just got back from bombing another building. There were a few casualties. We’re gonna need you to eat those casualties. Oh, and be sure not to leave any witnesses. That’s the last thing we need,” one of them explained to me. They never gave their names and if they had any, I never learned them.
“Sheesh. If it’s not her causing property damage on our behalf, it’s Dinah Might. Just once I’d like a clean destruction,” another of them complained. I didn’t, and as much as I hated those men, they were the ones who provided me the means to feel normalcy, and without them, I wouldn’t have a purpose.
So I’d go down and sneak into a building just as it was soon to collapse and devour any and all that I could find. Once I warped back using the company’s device, the rewarded me with a bouillon cube.
It was simple work, as while I felt intense pain when the hunger would return, so too did the lack of taste. I’d be in and out and have my treat in no time at all. For the rest of that day until the end of the next day, I would feel normal again. I could eat a normal meal of peas, mashed potatoes, steak, whatever else I felt like having and be full.
Whenever I’d sit at the cafeteria, I’d find myself making conversation with a couple of guys: Brad Harraday (a stout man with long hair that seemed to go every which way) and Ron Aweigh, a nervous guy who had a bad habit of making excuses to leave a room.
I forgot which it was who started our friendship, but all I remembered was that one of them had turned to me one day as I ate alone and asked, “hey, haven’t seen you around before.”
I’d tell them, “I’m Tarrare,” a name I didn’t have to give, but felt obligated as I was in Dr. Faust’s debt.
“What kind of name is that?” He asked. “Doesn’t sound like any pun that I know of.”
“It’s not,” I eyed him, a grim expression on my face. “It’s just the name I was given.”
“All right, all right. I get it. So what do they have ya do around here?”
I couldn’t just tell them that I ate people, could I?
“I’m a food tester,” I explained, instead, “I eat...strange food.”
“Oh! Like one of those guys who suspects a king’s soup is poison, so you offer to sip it for the king? Let me guess: you’re immune to all poisons.”
I might. Or it might be that my very existence is a poison.
“Yeah. Let’s go with that,” I told him.
“Man, that sounds so cool!” He exclaimed and slammed his weight down onto the cushion of the seat next to me, “we’ve got to be friends. Right here, right now. There’s no telling when I might croak, so better now than never, right?”
“Sure…” I looked down and accepted. He seemed fine, but I couldn’t fathom such a thing. All my life I had only one thought: eat. Never did I consider that I could have such things like friendships or even a purpose in life.
No. Even if those higher ups saw me as nothing more than a thing to be used, less than a dog, but more of a toy to abuse, that didn’t matter. Because they gave me something that the rest of the world could never offer, and for that, they were my life.
Such simple joy as just being able to spend time with a crowd of folks with similar purposes as I, each of us making a difference in some way or another, through strange means. Sometimes, however, the presence of others, only proved to sicken me.
Like when a certain haggard man in his trench coat began playing away on a piano in the middle of the cafeteria. In one hand, a bottle of bourbon. The other, mashing keys in a haphazard fashion. It was grating. Then came his drunken off-key singing.
“Babe, you say, I smell of cat piss! Well, I say, that’s looooo-ve,” he sounded like he coughed up the last few words.
I pressed both palms against my ears as the shaggy bearded old man, who indeed, smelled of cat piss, began singing incoherent tunes, which to the best of my knowledge, he probably made up on the spot. Before he belted out another atrocity (seriously, who even gave the approval for a piano in the middle of a cafeteria?), I turned away, munching on my sandwich. My eyes spied a woman with short, teal hair in the distance, seated alone with a sandwich as well, topped with varying meats. Beside the plate was a glass of some orange liquid.
She dipped her finger into the glass, licked her finger, then shook in place. Whether it was the drink or the atmosphere, I couldn’t tell. Then, she rubbed her chin and pulled out a screwdriver from her pocket and licked it. I was so dumbfounded that I leaned my head back and stuck out my tongue in disgust. Yet my eyes remained fixed, and I watched her shift her head around in frantic motions, as if to make sure no one saw her.
From what it seemed, she didn’t notice me, and I wished that I hadn’t noticed her either.
“What’s up?” Burt asked. Another friend, or someone who sat near me, at the very least. Burt Bees, he was called. Lips as smooth as butter.
“I just...I just have to distract myself from the noise. It’s too much,” I groaned.
“Ha, yeah. Doug just came back from a mission and has been giddy ever since,” he explained.
“Why?” I groaned, and it was a desperate “why”, too. There should be no reason for such torture.
Burt shrugged.
“Probably just got laid or something. From what I hear, he went to some medieval brothel. Strictly professional, of course. Apparently the job called for someone to creep out a fair maiden.”
‘Strictly professional’. Right.
I shook my head. Thinking any more of his nonsense would leave me in distress, and I for one wouldn’t be one of his damsels. Once more, I caught the glimpse of someone in the distant, some tall woman with long, purple hair was seated upon a stool next to the counter of the cafeteria’s bar. She didn’t really seem to be drinking anything, but just eyed the room around her. She had a piercing gaze about her, something hateful that I wished I could stamp out. Right away, I knew she was trouble.
Then, it happened: her attention seemed focused on me, even if for just a second. I caught her dark eyes, burning their way into my own, and my heart skipped a beat. What was it? Suspicion of me? For what? Why? What had I done?
Are you looking to accuse me of something? How dare you? What right do you have?
“Her,” I lifted one hand off of my ear and pointed toward the purple haired woman, “who is she?”
“Wendy Day?” Burt looked behind him.
“Is that her name?” I sought confirmation.
“Yeah? Why? Want me to tell you about her? You into her? Eh? Eh?”
He tried to nudge me. I was ready to bite his arm off, and I still had that cube swimming around in me. No, there was just a seething hatred I felt, just by looking at her.
I shook my head instead, resisted the urge to snap at him. He didn’t deserve my anger.
“No. Just a name is enough.”
I’ll keep her name in the back of my mind. Burn the image into me. I just know she’ll be trouble down the road. I don’t think anyone should trust her. Not when she’s looking around like that.
It wasn’t like I kept a hitlist, but I just knew that if something were to go down, she’d be on the top of my list of suspects.
So it went. Some good times, some grating times. All in all, I wished it could last. It should have lasted. Why couldn’t it have? Why? Because someone had to take it all from me.
First, it began with my owner, the one who gave me a purpose, Dr. Faust, returning. It would be the last time I would see him again. He just passed through the halls and I happened to run into him. But giddy as I was, I had to ask:
“What are you doing back here?”
He smiled, a shimmer in his teeth.
“Ah, good doggy. You’re still bark and little bite, I hope?” He teased.
“No. I hardly see you. You should tell me why you’re here!” I demanded.
He laughed and wiped his eye.
“My other company made a little oopsie. It was either me or a colleague from another department. It could have also been a colleague from my own department. Either way, I don’t want to take responsibility. What matters is that one of us had the brilliant idea to use the power of an angel to make the world happier. It just so happens, that...type of thing can’t be controlled in a feasible manner. What more, someone who belongs to the company ingested a part of that happy little bug, and now she’s out of control back down on her own world. So, I’ve come to find someone to take care of it.”
I didn’t understand much of what he said, but I was excited at the prospect of a new job. Something more meaningful. Something with a wider impact.
“F-For me?” I begged.
He just laughed once more.
“Actually, if I sent you, chances are you’d just make things even more difficult. What would you do? Eat her? Then what? You’d be even more out of control. Bad idea all around. You need to stick to what you specialize in.”
He walked past me and I pouted, emitted a terrible trembling sound.
“No, it’s already been decided. We sent a couple of other people down. See, the target’s a real hothead, so I figured it would be amusing if I sent down someone cold. You know, opposites attract and all that. We’ve crunched the numbers and the two that were sent have a higher chance of succeeding in this particular mission than most. Of course, if they fail...which is very likely...at least that too should be amusing, no?”
Hotheaded? I too was boiling with anger. How much he must have looked down upon me. Wasn’t I good enough? I could do more than just eat, I just had to be given the chance.
Dr. Faust tossed me a cube, which I caught in my hands. With the presence of it, I was calmed within the instant. Even something like being thought of as lesser didn’t matter. So long as I felt human.
There were few in the cafeteria in that instance. Ron Aweigh, however, remained. He ran into the room and hid under a table, the same table in which I sat at.
“What are you doing, Ron?” I inquired. He trembled, all curled into a ball.
“They’re trying to get me to go on another mission. I said ‘piss off’, then took to a closet, but then they found me there, too.”
“I’ll keep you hidden, but I need you to help me with something,” I offered.
“What?”
“Do you know anything about angels?”
“Like little winged cherubs? God’s messengers? Spiritual shit like that?”
“Whatever it means. Apparently one of happiness is causing my master problems.”
“Your master?”
I waved my hand away.
“Never mind. I just need to know if you know anything.”
“Sorry...angel of happiness…No clue, bro.”
My disappointment was immeasurable, but not even a second later, a shining beacon of hope spoke next to us.
“No clue? None at all?” Chimed in the voice of a fast talking woman. I turned, she was all decked up in a cowboy hat and leather overalls, “come on, you two. You work here and you’re not aware?”
“Aware?”
“The weapons and equipment that most of us use comes from one,” she explained, “or, I imagine it’s only one. But which one...hard to say. As for how they managed, well...even harder.”
“What are you talking about?”
“Ron, what kind of assignments do you usually get?” She ignored me and asked the one under the table instead.
“W-well...they make up a fake assignment, then have me run away from them.”
She spat out.
“Gee, wish I got paid to run away from my employer.”
If that was my job, I wouldn’t get very far.
“What about you, Tarrare?” She asked, and I was struck by the fact that she knew such an alias.
“How do you know…?”
“Everyone does. They make up rumors about you. It’s common knowledge. Anyway, what do you do?”
“I...eat things.”
“Damn!” She snapped her fingers. “So you eat, and Ron over here runs away. And here I am shooting things with my slingshot.”
She pulled it out from her belt. It looked like any old slingshot.
“Name’s Kala Matee. This bad boy here, along with most everyone else’s weapons and equipment, is made from the parts of an angel. From what I hear, they just chop them all up, the parts turn into some kind of mineral, then they craft things with it.”
“So these angels...what are they?”
“Who knows? That’s just one thing we call them. I’ve heard things thrown around like cosmic entities, celestial beings, outer gods, and hell, just gods. That’s the kind of thing we’re dealing with here. Where they come from, we have no clue, but it’s said they exist between universes. Not within, but between.”
“So these...things, they can possess people?” I tried to wrap my head around it all.
“Possess is a bit of a strange word,” Kala scrunched up her face, “they don’t need to do that to influence people. They’re all based on some kind of aspect – happiness, sadness, anger, what have you. Goes without saying, but they can make people giddy to the point of self-destruction, anger to the point of harming others, and sad to the point where you cry, and you cry, but even after you’ve shriveled up and turned dry, you just can’t stop. Thing is, companies like The Flashbulb hear ‘make people happy’ and think, ‘gee, this is just what the world needs’. What’s worse is that since they exist between dimensions, they probably think of themselves as gods as well, when really, they’re just as mortal as the rest of us. They just have a few fancier toys.”
“We also exist between dimensions,” Ron pointed out.
Kala scratched her chin.
“Hmm...yeah. Why do you think that is?”
I shrugged.
“No, really, I’m asking, because I sure as hell don’t have an answer,” she added.
“Maybe it’s so that we can hide from enemies? No one could ever find us if we don’t exist in their universe, after all,” Ron suggested.
“That tracks. But I’m just thinking, what if instead of getting away from others, we set up shop here to be near something? Like, say, within their same domain.”
“You mean…?” I just about gasped out the words.
“I don’t mean anything. I’m just saying that it makes the most sense to me. After all, how did our employers make these weapons? How did they know that they could do such a thing? How did they come to learn about such beings, know something which seems unknowable by design? Furthermore, what kind of being, angel or whatever you wanna call it, did our weapons come from? The thought both excites me and frightens me to the point where I never want to know, but oh boy, does it make me wonder.”
“What for? Shouldn’t it be enough that you can use them?”
Kala shook her head.
“It’s the nature of the beast – if they came from an emotion-based being, then what’s stopping our weapons from corrupting us? A droopy spear that’s so sad that it makes you sad and drives you to the point of despair. A gun that’s so giddy to kill others that it makes you giddy along with it until you’ve forgotten everything else and are happy just to shoot something. So, then, what is it that makes us safe?”
“Nothing. People die in this job every day.”
“OK. Fine, Negative Nancy. But I mean, why do we trust our weapons to do what they’re intended for when we know where they come from? Sounds like a recipe for disaster, if you ask me.”
All sounds like a bunch of superstitious hogwash, if you ask me.
Kala must have read my thoughts from the incredulous look plastered on my face, for she leaned in, both hands under her chin, and asked, “I’m sure they’re something that needs to be seen to believe, the angels, not the weapons, and you can be told ‘your little boomstick’s made from fresh fairies’, and it wouldn’t mean shit unless you knew for damn sure that they existed. But, real or not, who’s to say there’s not one already nearby? In this very headquarters, even?”
If she wanted to freak me out, she did a terrible job at it. I wasn’t fazed in the slightest.
“Yeah. Who’s to say?” I mumbled.
By all accounts, I should have believed in their existence when Dr. Faust mentioned sending a couple of folks down to handle one. But I couldn’t help myself: it could have been a similar situation as someone declaring ‘we have to hunt down a witch!’ When usually the witch in question was just an innocent bystander made into a scapegoat.
Still, it made me wonder: if I were to meet this supposed angel of happiness, what kind of happiness would they grant to me? If they were such a corrupting force, it would have been the greatest irony as I knew right away my answer, and that was to feel like a normal human being. It was a novel idea, one that put a smile on my face, even if that smile soon faded upon facing the slight pangs of hunger.
No. This is too soon. I just swallowed a cube a little while ago.
Maybe a day or two had slipped past in the span of one conversation. Or maybe the cube had lost its effect altogether. I couldn’t say. All I knew was that it hurt so bad, and I was going hungry.
Before I could give in to any particular urges, I heard a buzz come from the phone that the company had issued me. On it, the time displayed was over two days past since when I saw Dr. Faust and when he told me about the mission. But...that couldn’t be. After I heard about it, I went to Ron and Kala Matey. There was no way I could have just lost track of time, not when my whole livelihood rested on knowing how long I had until the next hunger strike. So what was it? Did I just have a lapse in memory? Did I sleep for over two days and forget about it?
There were far too many questions and too few answers. I was suspended, stood out in the middle of the hallway, and there were little clocks spinning around my head and it wasn’t until a figurative hand smashed them that I saw the reason for the notification:
All Personnel Present Please Report to the Conference Room.
It was a message from the higher ups. It must have been something important. Whatever it was, I wished they could have just said so. Why did those blokes have to be so damn secretive for?
My stomach growled fierce noises as I carried my body through the halls and into the conference room. I just hoped it wasn’t a total waste of my time (unlike the time which I had already wasted, for reasons beyond my comprehension).
Inside of the conference room were crowds of my fellow coworkers, along with my few friends: Ron Away (weird, I’d have thought he’d hide out in the bathroom or something), Burt Bees, Brad Harraday, and even the recently acquainted, Kala Matey. I felt pale, ill, sick to my stomach, and just wished to be free from everyone.
What if this was a setup to get me to give in to my urges and feast upon everyone? Such thoughts ran through my mind as I tried to combat them with, no, no. I couldn’t.
“Hey, dude. You don’t look so good,” Kala turned to me and commented.
“I...I’m just a little hungry,” I replied, even as I winched and clutched at my stomach.
“Oh, yeah,” she laughed, “tell me about it. I just wanna chow down on some cabbages. Damn thing, I hope it doesn’t take too long.”
Through blurred vision, I looked around among the crowd. Some murmured among themselves, things like, “what if this whole thing is some kind of prank?” Or, “what do you think it could be about?”
As I looked around, I failed to notice that Wendy person anywhere. Her absence was suspicious as usual.
Then, my attention turned to the empty stage. That podium with no one behind it. After that –
A flash of light. Piercing shriek of a sound. No one could utter a word, not even scream. Heavy blasts swept through the air and the room around me soon turned to flame, before the walls too collapsed. I fell along with the rest of them and moments later, I laid on the floor, or what remained of a floor, along with the scattered remains of my colleagues.
“Uuuh...uhhh…” I tried to utter. Somehow, despite it all, I held on to faint glimmers of life. My heartbeats were irregular, and my consciousness weaved in and out of itself. I tried to move my hands, but I had no hands left to move. My breaths...weren’t even really breaths at all.
Even with my bloodied up face, my top half and bottom half split in two, organs scattered about, I was able to turn my head and I saw the sight of my friends in much the same manner. Even Kala, her cowboy hat gone, turned to ash, and her skull exposed. Eyes hanging out from their sockets. It wasn’t right.
My eyes, still intact, burned. Everything burned. That was the only feeling I had left. No more hunger, just a burning sensation.
Soon I will be next. It’s not right. I had a life of normalcy, I had friends. I had a purpose.
Even my eyes failed me, as soon the parts of former colleagues faded away and in its place was a darkness, without a floor, without a room. I wasn’t even sure if I could see myself anymore.
Please. Don’t let me be next.
I was sure that my pleas would go unheard. They were only in my thoughts, which wouldn’t exist for much longer. But before I left, I just had to try, desperate, I addressed the very thing I didn’t believe in:
Please. If there’s some kind of angel. Some kind of being. Whatever you are. Please. Let me live.
It wasn’t in an instant. There wasn’t so much as a sound, and instead it was a heavy weight pressed against me. At first I thought the heaviness was the sign of the throes of death, though I always imagined it being a lightness. Like a feather. But no, there was something heavy. Holding me.
There were many arms, legs, wires, vines, connected together like a giant hand, grasping me. My eyes weren’t even open, but I saw what was in front of me all the same: a giant, swirling mass, like snakes tied to each other’s tails, or a tree with endless branches. There was no mouth, only a feeling of unending pieces holding themselves up together.
“What are you?” I heard echo through my thoughts. I knew at once that they weren’t my own.
My own mouth was torn apart to shreds, or so I thought. Some way or another, I could speak.
“I’m human!” I cried out.
“Human? Interesting.”
“Yes! Don’t you know? Surely you’re all knowing!”
“Humans? I know of those things.”
“Please! Let me live!” I begged.
“But you are alive.”
“Not for long!”
“Why?”
“Why should you let me live or why not for long?”
“Why not for long?”
“Because someone must have planted explosives! I’m all torn apart!”
I expected an answer to my explanation, but instead all I got was, “how long is not long?”
“I don’t know! Please! Do something!”
“What is it like being human?”
“I don’t know!” I shouted, and the hunger reared its ugly head as I leaned down and gnawed upon the thing holding me together.
“What are you doing?” They asked.
“I’m hungry! I’m desperate! I have to live!” I protested.
“Interesting,” was all they had to say.
At once, I felt a swirling mass within me, like little worms. They connected my two halves together, repaired my mouth. My vision returned. I was released, or maybe I was never held at all. When my eyes opened back up, I was…
...Still within an endless darkness.
I walked about, but I saw nothing but myself.
“Who did this? Who took everyone from me? Took my life from me?” I had many questions, even as I should have been thankful for being granted new life.
“Rhea Flection,” the voice spoke. Although I saw no strange strength, I could feel the being’s presence still near me.
“Not Wendy Day?” I would have thought if anyone was the prime suspect, it would have been her.
“Not Wendy Day.”
No matter. I didn’t know anyone with such a name, but I was sure I would find a way to kill them in due time. I had to.
“So that’s who took my life. My purpose. My chance at humanity,” I grit my teeth. Smoke billowed from my mouth and it exuded hatred.
“But you are human,” the voice argued.
“You wouldn’t understand,” I shook my head. Even an all-knowing being didn’t understand.
“Why wouldn’t I?”
“Because you’re not human.”
“Then I think I will be.”
“What? You’re just going to make yourself human?” Such a notion seemed ridiculous. What kind of being would sacrifice such power?
“Yes. Bye now.”
With those last few words, its presence faded. I knew that somewhere out there, they still existed. Probably some middle-aged man with a house and kids, who works a simple job and doesn’t consider much beyond their every day life, but inside, they were my savior.
With the absence of the being, I was greeted once again to the mess of bodies, torn apart. It didn’t take me long to register that if I had consumed some of their power, then I must have had much the same abilities as them. In that sense, perhaps I had become something greater than human. Maybe I had become an angel, in my own right.
From then on, I learned just what I could do. How I could go to various points in time, alter states of the environment around me, create beasts, and tear out one of my ribs to shape into a weapon. Even through all that, I’ve still managed to fail at killing the ‘Rhea Flection’ the one that others knew as ‘Remora’, as well as failed at slaughtering every single person who dared to associate with her. It was such a disgrace that there were those who thought they could stand up from me, keep me from taking what was owed to me.
But so be it. I had time. Sooner or later, I would find a way. After all, I no longer had an end. I was a higher being than some mere human, like my old, pitiful self.
As I sat outside with a few friends at the break of dawn, my mind kept returning to just last night. That scene couldn’t be shaken away and while those folks conversed with pudding cups and oranges in hand, I mulled over that lady’s words.
“Rhea? Is that you?” She asked.
“Rheain’t,” I should’ve replied with. Rather than such a statement as, “now that’s a name I haven’t heard in years.” God damn, could I have been any more ambiguous? Sure, it made sense to me at the time, but I probably gave my would-be bounty hunter the wrong impression.
Now that I thought of it, we were similar in stature and I suppose (although it was a bit of a stretch) that in the dark, my purple hair could have been mistaken for her blue. Still...the implications of being mistaken for such a person left me just a little unsettled.
Pensive, I fixed my gaze on the space between the four of us, then allowed a smile to form.
“Last night I ran into someone who mistook me for an old co-worker of mine,” I announced to the group.
My arms were crossed and I glanced around now and took note of the food in each person’s hand; Otis, with his thick red mittens which held a queen sized candy bar. Gloria, frail and heavy in perfume (who knows how she got hold of such a thing) shook her hands as she spooned pudding into her mouth. Bernard, whose brown and balding hair matched his brown leather clothing, all full of holes. He held an orange in his hand. All the while, my stomach growled.
“You had a job?” Bernard grunted in disbelief.
“Yes, I had a job. Why is that so hard to believe?” I protested. “In fact, it was a little over a couple years ago that I was laid off. Well, all of us were laid off. The company is no more. Just like that office building beside us. Whatever occupied it once doesn’t occupy it now.”
In some respects, good riddance. In others, good grief.
“What kind of job was it?” Gloria, now interested, set down her pudding cup and asked. Bless her frail heart.
Now what can I tell them to make it palatable?
“We were housekeepers, of sorts,” was the answer I came up with.
“What, like you cleaned houses?” Bernard again.
I put my elbow over my knee, palm on my forehead, and shook my head.
“We cleaned...messes. Going from place to place, each of us with our little jobs. Some of us were really good at getting rid of things, while others, it was more about tidying up or moving things around. Brooms, mops, sprays, vacuums, feather dusters. You name it. Everyone had their specialty.”
In truth, our organization never had a name. Those who knew of us outside of the organization would call us ‘janitors’. Then again, some of us did as well. That, or something like it. Custodians, waste disposal, cleaners, plumbers, renovators, whatever. To think that it all stemmed from a joke we all passed around about how we ‘cleaned up after others’ messes’. Then again, how many messes did we clean up and how many did we make?
“You know, back in the day there used to be a term for mafia hitmen. ‘Guy who paints houses’. Were you something like that?” Otis at last gave some input, and I wondered where he heard that bit of trivia. He couldn’t have been much older than twenty.
“No, nothing like that,” I chuckled. “Get that idea out of your head.”
Because it’s too close to the truth for comfort.
“Anyway, about this old co-worker of mine…” I began, but I was no storyteller; I could spend the rest of my bloody life reminiscing, but that didn’t mean I could give a recollection worth a damn. Yet I tried. Important or not, the need to tell these strangers I’ve shared light meals with tugged at me. “What you have to understand is that many of us shared a bond together. Despite the fact we’d always have our jobs at different places from one another and although sometimes we’d be asked to work as a group or paired together, more often than not, we were off doing our own thing. But we still got together, whether it be at taverns, or the…” headquarters. “Office.”
I paused. Not for effect. Not for feedback. But for the simple fact that I wasn’t sure what name to give this mystery co-worker.
“So if you think of us like a grade school classroom, this co-worker, let’s call her Rhonda. Rhonda…Civic. Yeah, that works. Anyway, Rhonda would’ve been the quiet kid in the back. She kept to herself, didn’t really interact with anyone, and had a few quirks. Some odd ways of speaking. Feeling. Others picked up on it, and of course, like a grade school, she’d get teased. Others would talk about her behind her back,” kinda what I’m doing now, except how else am I supposed to talk about someone who’s no longer around?
“I’ve had situations like that,” Bernard grunted as he gave his input. “I used to operate a forklift for a pet food company. Me an’ the boys would shoot the shit when the manager wasn’t watchin’. Most of us, ‘nyway. There was this youngish guy, flannel shirt and overalls. Same attire every day. Didn’t know how he got away wit’ it, but that’s what he wore. He moved bag after bag of dog food, but never once so much as said hi. Not a peep from the kid. We all thought it was weird. Anyway, he quit one day, we never found out why, and that was that. I didn’t even think much of him ‘til you mentioned somethin’.”
“Yeah, it was the same for me,” I replied, and I looked up at the clouds in the sky. “Funny that, I didn’t think much of her back when I worked for that company and now out of the blue someone mistook me for her and it was like, ‘oh yeah…’”
“What about you, Wendy? You’re always off on your own at night, going at it with your projects,” he countered.
“We all have our eccentricities,” I concurred. “I’m also not much for conversation, either, most of the time, but I still enjoy the company of others. If for nothing else than the spectacle.”
It was far too early in the morning, but how I wished to have a warm cup of tea or sake in my hands so I could take little sips as I spoke.
“I never thought anyone outside of the company ever knew her, be it an old friend or an old enemy,” I carried on, unsure if I had any conclusion to this or if it was just early morning rambling.
“What? You think she had enemies?” Otis spat and I could swear that bits of chocolate just flew right by me.
“That’s the thing: I don’t know. There wasn’t really anything I knew about her apart from I heard. Sure, I watched her a few times, but that didn’t tell me much. Whether she had friends or enemies, I could never tell. When I think back on it, I wish I did know. That I had tried to find out more. But it’s kind of that whole ‘you don’t know what you got ‘til it’s gone’ type of thing. Then again, here she is gone, and I still don’t know what to make of it.”
“Gone?” Gloria must have taken notice of my choice of words. For the record, I didn’t know what became of her. Not any more than I knew what became of the rest of the people I once associated with. Considering that I couldn’t go back to the headquarters (not that I had any desire to return), I had to assume they were all dead and that the place was no more. It made the most sense to me.
“Yeah. Terminated. It’s funny that way, how to them we were all replaceable and they had no problem exploiting us, but even that couldn’t save them.”
“Damn if I don’t know that,” Otis bemoaned. “I have a nephew, and my nephew has a friend who was working when a sign fell on him. Broke his leg. Next thing he knew, management fired him, worker’s comp didn’t cover for his injury, and when he tried to sue, the company’s lawyers blocked him. Then, I knew this other guy who did what he was supposed to. But he got paid scraps and the stress got to him, so one day he came to work all hopped up on coke and his boss fired him on the spot. All those days of doing what he was told and scraping by, and one day was all it took for it to come crashing down. He ended up killing himself some time after that,” after those last words came a sniffle. No tears, though. Maybe it was a runny nose.
I shook my head. Sympathy and grief was a difficult thing to muster given the life I had; countless moments of killing and watching others die. Those I worked with, laughed and shared drinks with, gone at any moment. It wasn’t a case of ‘kill or be killed’, but it was a life defined by the death of others, all the same. So what I felt when Otis relayed his tales of people he knew, all I could feel was hatred and disgust. If I knew their bosses, I would have killed them on the spot.
“You okay, Wendy?” Otis’ voice of concern broke through my thoughts. How I must have stared with that same pensive look I often did when lost in thought.
“It’s just not right, though, is it?” I glanced from person to person as I asked, my question rhetorical in nature. They all shook their heads and murmured, “no” or “not at all”.
Then Bernard waved his hand away and grumbled.
“Bah! Right, wrong, who gives a damn? I’m still alive,” he retorted, then turned to his back and laid himself down over sheets of newspaper.
That was a point I was willing to consider. To some, there was a profound difference between ‘alive’ and ‘survive’, but really, he was no less alive than someone with the privilege of a roof over their head and a bed to sleep in. Food in the pantry and some form of stability. Such things were all an illusion, anyway. People get busy, food goes bad. Bills pile up, costs increase, wage stays the same. To compensate, work extra hours, sleep less. Everything comes at a price few can afford and the compromises are seldom in one’s favor. Locked into a system in which the average person is always just on the verge of homelessness, yet the state of being homeless itself was punished.
Once I had asked Bernard, “if you were given a home, would you take it?” Based on that premise some other minds had, that people such as Bernard only lived that way because they wanted to. That it’s ‘on them’ or whatever. His response? Something like, “show me something that won’t be taken from me, otherwise don’t waste my time.”
That may have sounded like, “I’m here because I want to,” but at least to me, the difference couldn’t have been any more clear.
But enough rants. I stretched my arms out and yawned, then smiled a cheeky grin.
“Well, you know what they say, duty calls,” I announced as I got up. “Time for me to go digging for cash and get myself a bite to eat.”
That was how I went about most of my day: I’d get up, chat with a few folks around the docks, walk around the city ‘til I got a bit of cash, spend it on deep dish pizza and cheap beer (the staple of Chicago), then head back to the docks, bathe in the lake water, and resume my work in the office building. One of those days I’d have working lights, and then I could get to work on giving those folks a more comfortable place to sleep at night. Something like a home. Although it was unfortunate to think that in the eyes of the law, they’d still be considered homeless. Even the most idealistic of endeavors could result in a losing battle.
Whatever actions I might have to take in the future, I focused on the agenda for the day. It was during the day in which I was neither a rumor nor a killer. Daylight meant that I was just a person. Hell, at times a superhero; case in point, an old lady gave me a few bucks after I got her cat out of a tree (yes, as cliché as it was, such a thing happened quite often). Soon after that, I headed down to Cosmo Corner (a popular downtown tavern).
It was about noon now and my favorite bartender would be in soon: Wanda. Nice young lady, all covered in tattoos. At least a dozen on each arm, when I first met her I thought she was part of a crime ring or in a street gang, but nah. Apparently on the side, she liked to paint in her studio, but that was as hardcore as she got. Oh, well, being a bartender could be hardcore too. Not everyone can handle being a bartender.
Right now it was Stickbug (no, I don’t know why he was called that, but everyone called him that. Maybe that’s just his name). Fitness guru with a pencil thin mustache who was disastrous at mixing drinks. But amiable, I’d give him that. None of the conversations he’d strike up were ever ones I was interested in having, but he didn’t have a mean word to say about anyone. Maybe that was the problem: you had to have boundaries. You couldn’t show everyone the same level of sympathy.
“Say Wendy, have you heard of the fall of Constantinople?” Stickbug asked whilst he flung glass after glass in the air and began juggling them. Upon a quick glance, I noticed that there weren’t many people at the moment. Fine enough. I guess no one would give him dirty looks. As for me, I let my head fall onto the counter, the effects of my lack of sleep setting in.
“No, I haven’t,” I replied.
“D’ya wanna hear about it?” He continued to ask, and I already knew how insistent he could be with his topics.
“No,” I told him, to no avail.
“Okay, so we’ve got this city named Istanbul and…” he began, but it didn’t take long for my thoughts to drown out anything else he said.
Why couldn’t I have come in just a little bit later? No, it’s not bad. I could learn things if I listen, I’m just not in the mood to do so. I just want to eat and drink and...oh. Oh my. This must be what Rhea had to deal with all the time...wanting to order food, but never wanting to socialize. Not to mention how anxious she seemed to be in any situation that didn’t have to do with violence. Girl could kick ass but had trouble ordering a sandwich at a sub shop. Not to mention the general bodily discomfort she apparently dealt with.
‘I, and I cannot stressed this enough, am stressed’ I imagine she must have said at one point or another. Seemed to fit, anyway. That, or ‘I, and I cannot stress this enough, need a sweater’ or a blanket. Ugh. Why am I thinking of some weirdo who had such a minuscule presence in my life? Could it have to do with that woman last night? Yeah, probably. Well, a name’s a name. It could have been anyone named ‘Rhea’. Hell, the one I’m thinking of used a different name for each person she met, so I doubt anyone would know her by that name. Probably something else instead, like Sharpay D. Em.
Anyway, I ought to be thinking of more important things. Like the fact that the woman last night wanted to kill me. First of all, couldn’t she have waited? I was busy and I don’t really like being interrupted from my work. All I’m asking for is some fair warning and furthermore –
“...And that is why if you suspect you have a mouse in your home, you should leave a piece of cheese on the floor overnight,” Stickbug seemed to have concluded his little history lesson, except I must have missed many steps, because I wasn’t really sure how we got there.
“Wait, what?” I lifted my head and asked with a dull expression planted on my face.
“Want me to start all over?” He beamed, and I’m sure he could have talked all day and night if someone let him.
“How about later? Isn’t your shift over soon?” I reminded him with a slight sense of pride.
“Oh yeah! You’re right! So glad I got someone to remind me! Otherwise I’d be here all day!”
And nobody wants that. Hell, I don’t even think you’d want that.
“Before you go, I may as well order, seeing as I haven’t done that yet.”
“Oh no!” He gasped. “I hope you haven’t been hungry!”
Funny to think that his concern is real and not sarcasm.
“In fact, I am hungry right now,” I corrected him. “By the way, I’ll get my usual: pepperoni and spinach, large.”
“Right on!” I handed him the cash I had gotten from that old lady earlier. I still had some left over for sake, but I wanted to wait until Wanda got in.
I wonder what kind of food that woman from last night likes to eat. I feel like she’d eat chicken legs and large chunks of steaks. Just, a lot of steak. You know, why am I wondering such a thing? I’ve got better things to think about.
About five minutes later and a glass of water downed, Stickbug waved goodbye. In his place came Wanda with a bandanna over her head and covered in sweat which ran down her face.
“Intense painting session?” I asked.
She wiped her forehead and huffed.
“You know it. Were you waiting for me?”
“Heh,” I flashed her a smile. “It’s just not the same with Stickbug.” Really, how did that name come about? I think he said his name was Steven once, but I’ll be damned if I can remember.
“Is that so?” She asked, then went to the back to put her stuff away and get settled in. About the same time she came back out, the pizza arrived as well.
I took a heaping slice as layer upon layer of cheese and bits of spinach fell off of the pizza and back down onto the plate, unable to sustain itself on the thick cake of dough. Upon taking a large bite, my mouth was filled with the warm and gooey taste along with the combination of squishy spinach and savory pepperoni. One strong gulp later, and I was ready to take a drink. Next to me was my cup of sake, and when I looked up, Wanda winked.
“By the way, someone came in last night asking about any abandoned buildings,” Wanda mentioned as I sipped my cup of sake.
“Oh yeah?” I hummed, which came out more like a “mm-hmm.”
“Yeah. I just told her about the office building you’ve been hanging out in.”
I spat out my drink. Some might have gotten on her apron, but that was her problem, not mine.
“What did you do that for?! I don’t want people coming in and interrupting me while I’m working!”
Then I thought it over.
“Say, what did she look like?”
She put her finger on her chin and looked up.
“Hmm...big and muscular, brown poofy hair.”
Ugh. Yeah.
“Oh yeah. She came by and visited. Tried to kill me,” I replied, almost nonchalant about the whole ordeal, despite how much it had been on my mind.
“What? Are you serious?” She balked.
I shrugged and took another bite of my pizza.
“Yeah, but she wasn’t hard to deal with or anything.”
My main concern was why she was there at all. It’s not that I never expected anyone to come after me, especially when I all but deserted my job. But when no one came, I just expected that I was free and I could live out my life as I pleased.
“Jeez, did you kill her?” She accused. Rather baseless, too.
“No,” I scoffed. “I just sent her back home. Don’t know why she went after me, either.”
“Look, Wendy, I know you’ve killed people. Can’t really say I didn’t see something like this coming.”
“Oh, don’t get me wrong: I get why, I just don’t get why, y’know?”
She shook her head.
“It’s like, she said there was a request for my death. She didn’t even know who I was, she mistook me for someone else. What I don’t get is why, rather, how such a request came about. Like, someone knows about me, but is sending people who don’t know about me to do the job.”
“Well, do you know what the request says?”
“No,” I admitted.
“Then maybe whoever made it didn’t know who you were either, but noticed some things around the area.”
“Yeah, maybe.” It was all too possible I was overthinking things. But when it came to things like that, a fair deal of suspicion was necessary. “Whatever the case, if such a request like that is out there, then I doubt the person last night will be the only one.
“It’s kind of an open secret among the circle you talk to that you’re the one behind the murder of those cops. I don’t blame you, plenty of people around here don’t like the police and I really do wish you well, but most people don’t have the privilege to do what you do. Most people don’t have the ability to murder those they see as committing an injustice. Not only that, but most people don’t have confidantes that would be willing to keep their secret. You know why?”
Great. Just what I wanted while I was at the bar with some good food and drinks: a lecture.
“If you’re going to tell me because it’s illegal, I’m going to argue that it’s only illegal if you don’t have a badge and a uniform. Most serial killers are the ones who are hired by the state and demand your respect.”
Her face lowered and she turned from me.
“Yeah, I get it. I’m not saying I disagree, just that the average person isn’t capable of doing such things, even if they wanted to. Even if they ignored the legality, it doesn’t matter. Just as you said, you’ve got got hordes willing to kill whoever they see fit without consequence, decked in highly-militarized outfits and weapons. Their numbers are too great, their power is too great, and if you even show the least bit resistance, they’ll throw in the rest of the military alongside them. So the best most of us can ask for is to avoid them as much as possible. But here you go, picking off anyone who rubs you the wrong way and not only do you manage to sneak on by and keep going, but it’s like you boast about it, too.”
“I don’t boast – I never said I enjoy it.”
“No, that’s not what I mean, sorry.”
“But you’re right: I am very fortunate. In the past, I’ve evaded my demise and have slaughtered entire armies that wished to pursue me. I’m not saying that to boast, though it is quite a feat, I admit. I’ve had a long life, a storied and bloody past, and I really wish I could stay out of trouble, but I just can’t seem to help myself. Old habits, I guess.”
“You’re not that old, are you? You don’t look much over thirty.”
I managed a chuckle.
“Would you believe me if I said I was well over five hundred years old?”
“Quit joking around.”
It’s not exactly wrong. I was born sometime early in the Sengoku period, but time travel sure does let you skip ahead a few years. There’s no way I could explain something like that, though.
“Let’s just say I’ve got a good skincare routine.”
That time, I was joking. There’s no way in hell that bathing in Lake Michigan would preserve your youth.
“Either way, I’m used to not sticking around places for very long. If things get too hot, I’ll leave town. So don’t worry about me,” I assured Wanda.
“I’d like it if it wouldn’t have to come to that,” she replied. “You’re a good customer, and make for good conversation.”
Well, I couldn’t say I wasn’t flattered, but hopefully she wouldn’t hold it against me if I did decide to ditch this place, reside elsewhere and try to lay low. Eventually I would have liked to settle down and be an old lady. Maybe knit sweaters in my spare time, or get a dog and a garden. Become the friendly old lady in the neighborhood that no one knows anything about.
None of that was likely. People like me weren’t meant to last long. As far as age went, I was already pushing it and as far as I knew, I really wasn’t much over thirty. It was just hard to tell where in my thirties, since my concept of time has been all screwed up.
I left the bar soon after. Despite my enjoyment of Wanda’s presence, my head just wasn’t as much in it as I thought it would be. So, still middle of the day, I returned to the docks, ready to get back to work.
I still don’t have the solution. Not enough power. Every time I think I’ve got a spark, it only lights one area. What I need is a lightning rod. Maybe I could stand one of my swords up to the roof to collect electricity. Or antennae. No. That still wouldn’t be enough, not without the right circuitry and places to send the electricity to. There’s more than one component and I can’t just do one without the other. If I’m lucky, there might be some generators downstairs I haven’t discovered. But even if I have to steal or build power generators, I want to give these places a semblance of a home. Some place to rest.
But even if I’m successful, it still wouldn’t be legal for them to reside there. What would I do, then? Fight off a whole force? Or would I run with the knowledge that I would be outnumbered? When I consider the eventual outcome, it was a futile effort and good intentions will only get me so far.
I shook my head as I entered the darkened building through an opening with a loose board. If that woman had been more attentive, she would have seen that not all of those boards were as well covered, and one of them actually served as a door.
Inside, an absence of light. I reached to my right and grabbed my helmet and katana which lay on top of a tall cabinet.
Upon placing the helmet on my head, I had a much clearer view of my surroundings. The infrared visor on my helmet allowed me to see in the dark, albeit some objects showed up blurry.
Outside, it was still light. Dusk wasn’t expected for another few hours. In other words, I had time. I could do my work in peace, take a little nap, not worry about anything. If no one was going to come after me until well after dark, then I could prepare.
So I did just that; I patrolled the area, climbed up each floor, checked out each room, then headed back down to the first floor. All around the first floor I searched for a hatch or a door, a flight of stairs, something that would lead to a basement. No such luck. It seemed that there were no passages, hidden or otherwise. No basement. No generators.
Maybe that’s what I’ll have to resort to. I’ll have to dig out a basement, fill it with concrete, get some generators built or setup...argh! Why is it so hard to get this going? I should just tell everyone, “sorry guys, I know I hate to make false promises, but looks like I just set my sights too high!”
I sunk down to the floor along a wall, right next to a door which would have led to someone’s office.
“Who am I kidding? It’ll be a miracle if I don’t leave before I get the chance to figure this out.”
I leaned my head over and soon felt the weight of the darkness creep up on me as it guided me to a gentle sleep.
When I awoke, I brought myself up to my feet and decided to climb up the many flight of stairs once more.
If I’m lucky, I’d like to at least get the elevator working. Something.
Short rests were all that were ever afforded to me. If I had gotten three hours or more, that was oversleep for me. With the way my body operated, perhaps adapted, I never worried myself with dreams. On the rare occasion where I had a dream, they were brief windows, photographs, still frames cascading down. Images of being beheaded. Of watching my head roll down into a river. Typical things like that. Such things weren’t memories, but just reminders of what should have been long ago.
Never mind. Several flights later, I saw the bits of collapsed roof on the floor. Above, the glow of the moon illuminated the floor. It was the only source of light I was afforded, save for the helmet.
So I see. It’s evening now.
“Damn, couldn’t she have found a different way in other than breaking down the roof? Now I’m going to have to repair that as well…”
If another came after me, I really hoped they wouldn’t drop down from the roof. That would make things too easy for me.
I’m going to consider that it’s still too early for something like that. Not that I have a watch or a phone, but I doubt it’s been night for very long. I just can’t imagine anyone attacking me until late into the night. Any time earlier and it would just be rude.
Just like the night before, I went down to where the top of the elevator was, along with the open panel in the wall. If I had to start somewhere, I figured I’d get done what I could. That was, if I could get anything done at all.
So as I crouched down and got to work, my helmet lifted as I did so. I struck a match and held it between my lips as I worked, plucking it out every now and then to help bind the wires together. There were two wires left with just a little bit of juice. I pulled out a pair of rubber gloves, then held the two wires together and rubbed them; as soon as there was a spark, I used the flame from the match to bind them together. Behind me, a couple rooms away, a light turned on.
Now let’s hope it stays on. Which reminds me: I need to get new light bulbs.
One day, if I ever got (or built) a generator and a basement to place it in, I would test the breaker board. It would be a beautiful sight if one day the whole building could light up. Even as it was, the light from the room remained and leaked out. I was impressed to see that it had stayed on.
Now if I flick the switch off, then on again, will it turn back on?
As I turned to work on the elevator, I was stopped in my place when I heard a thump in the distance. It could have been nothing. Those pipes were old, after all. The vents too.
But even if it was nothing, I had to check it out.
Down one flight of stairs, the sound of movement and creaks against the vents could be heard.
Could it be that I’ve got a guest?
That same sound continued in little spurts. Less noise, but still there. Unavoidable. I could tell, there was movement of some kind. Rat, pebble, raccoon, or a person. Further down the hallway, the sound grew closer, more pronounced. Little shimmies and brushes. Metallic clangs.
I stood in place as the sound seemed to be just above my head. I took off my helmet. No need for it.
“I know you’re up there,” I announced.
Silence. No more movement. Nothing.
Seconds went by. Still nothing.
Stillness passed through the air, and so I had no choice but to accept that I may have just been hearing the old building making noises.
I let out a heavy sigh. Defeat. So soon, too.
“Guess I was just hearing things. I’ll head back now.”
Still no sound of movement. How disappointing. I unsheathed my sword and flashed a toothy smile.
“...Just kidding,” I said before I plunged my katana into the vent and sliced the thing in half.
If there had been a person, or just a rat, surely they felt that.
As I did so, the noise of steel against steel, the grating being slashed apart couldn’t mask the undeniable sound of movement heading backward.
I held my katana up and dragged it against the ceiling as I walked toward the sound of someone retreating from within the vents.
Around the corner, I heard a drop, and the hard tap of a shoe against the floor.
So it was a person. And I missed. I really must be losing my touch.
As I approached, someone small and frail looking peeked out from the corner and threw a knife my way. I caught it between my fingertips and just as fast, threw it back. In a panic, the intruder let out a squeak and ducked back behind the corner, then picked up their knife and ran.
“Were you thinking you could kill me with that? Or were you planning on me blocking it, then running toward me with another knife, the thrown knife being a distraction?” My smile grew wider, almost a grin. It didn’t take much to know their strategy; too many times I’ve dealt with similar tactics. Smart, but amateurish.
Does this person really think they stand more of a chance than the person last night? Or are they just expecting to run around like this is some endurance test?
I wasn’t about to let them experience such a luxury. I ran after and watched as they almost got behind the door to an adjacent room, but before they could do so, I grabbed their wrist and held on tight. Once I pulled them forward, closer to me, it turned out the intruder was a young woman with wavy, green hair.
With my other hand, I raised my knife and readied myself to slice down against her arm.
She scowled, then with her free arm reached for my wrist to free herself. Before she could puncture me, I swung my blade down, at the same time let go of her wrist. Just in time, she jumped out of the way. I turned to make a quick slash, but she blocked it with her knife. Such a measly thing. All I had to do was push harder and it began to show little cracks.
She let go and jumped out of the way again.
“Nimble one, aren’t you?” I observed. Then she charged, but I moved out of the way. She tried to slash with her knife from the side, but I blocked it with my blade, then let go and kicked her to the floor.
Short on breath, she picked herself up. So far all of her efforts, while quick-witted, had been feeble at best.
“Let me ask you this: why do you want to kill me? Is there money involved?”
“I...I don’t want to kill you. That’s...that’s not why I came here,” she spoke, her voice rough, but high in pitch and she fixed her gaze on me as she tried to recover her breath.
“Then why?”
“I want to know who you are,” she answered.
That was such a ridiculous answer. But at least it was some kind of answer.
“I’m a serial killer,” I replied through my teeth. “I leave a trail of bodies in my wake. Sliced open, stabbed through the chest. Cut to ribbons. Does that answer your question?”
Her face turned to shock and she took a step back, but shook her head.
“No, I already knew that much from the request.”
“That again. The request to kill me, correct?”
She gave a nod.
“But I would rather not have to try. Not if you’re anything like who Sunny thought you were.”
“Sunny?”
“The one who tried to kill you last night and got herself beat real good. She thought you were –”
I stopped her.
“Rhea?” I asked.
Another nod.
“What was so special about that name? There’s probably plenty of people in this city with that name.”
“Yes. And I looked up every single person with that name in Chicago. There were a lot more names than I thought, and not all of them were happy about receiving a phone call from a stranger.”
…
“Are you a dunce? Did you really?”
“Yes.”
I snorted. I couldn’t help but laugh at the thought of someone actually doing that. I sunk down to the wall and sat.
“Sit,” I commanded. “And if you try anything funny, I will kill you.”
Wordless, she crouched down and sat against the wall across from me.
“So what does that name mean to you?” I questioned.
“Nothing. But it means plenty to a few of the people around me. Rhea Flection, they call her. Apparently she was both feared and admired. Some people want her dead, or revenge on her, others just seem to wish they could see her in action. My cousin and her wife were apparently one of her targets. Someone I admire apparently worked in the same company as her. Says that she died. Yet all these other people keep bringing her up.”
Damn. That name. So it really was the same one that I knew.
“Heh,” I leaned my head back. Absurd as it was, I not only stopped the fight, but also let my guard down. “I wonder if I’ll have my own fan club as well when I die.”
“I take it to mean that you’re not her?” She asked, something which I would have thought was obvious.
“You mean that socially awkward iceberg? No. I’m not her.”
“Iceberg?” She tilted her head, which made me wonder just how much she actually knew.
“You’d have to have been there.”
“So I take it you knew her?”
“Yes. We worked in the same company. But that’s ancient history. For the record, I’m Wendy Day. You?”
“Demetria. What kind of name is that, by the way?”
“I picked it out because I wanted an English sounding name, and it sounds like ‘windy day’. Not very clever, I know. I used to be called Mizue Soyokaze, but I threw that name away long ago, along with the rest of my younger self.”
“Cool. Lore. Can I sit next to you?” She asked, rather sudden, too.
“Go ahead. But I’ll remind you not to get any ideas.”
She got up and as she approached me, she looked away, ashamed or uneasy.
“I probably should have tried to kill you, seeing as I don’t want you to go around killing people, but I was more focused on getting some kind of answers,” she said as she sat down. Then turned away from me. I took it to mean she was shy.
“You don’t want me to go around killing people?” I scoffed. “I don’t want me to go around killing people. I’ve tried to put this life behind me, not get myself into trouble, but then I see others do things that I just can’t abide by.”
“Like what?” She asked, and her voice quivered. If only I had dragged out the battle, maybe she would have shown more bravery.
“Sexual abusers, for starters, but that should be obvious. Then there’s people like landlords and debt collectors who couldn’t care less if they let others die in the name of money. Greedy fucks all around. Still, I can’t catch everyone out there, only the ones that I see. Even then, I try not to let my blood boil, not let it get to me. I try to sit by, abide by the law, but then I witness a child running around with a toy gun with his best friend playing some kind of game, like cops and robbers. Then an actual cop comes and shoots the kid dead, a cruel irony. Said cop walks off, no remorse or recourse, all the while that kid just wanted to play and now their life ended. That I can’t abide by.”
“Wow,” she mouthed.
“But, in case you start thinking I’m some savior, acting only in the name of justice, let me remind you that I’m a murderer and violence is what I know. If anything, I find excuses to take lives, not unlike some of the people I so despise. It’s not even so much a craving or an addiction, but I don’t think this world will ever grow kind, and neither will I.”
“But why did you ever start?”
“Because,” I began. I had to pause, and I thought to myself, wait. Am I really going to go through my life story with a stranger I assumed wanted to kill me? Fuck it. I’m doing this. “I’m all too familiar with authority abusing their power. Back in my old life, when I was young and still had a family, there was a high ranking member of society who was found dead, a puncture wound through their chest. I was blamed for it, an unassuming girl who stayed home all the time and helped out with her family. But once I was accused, that same family disowned me, regardless of whether or not I had actually committed such a thing.”
“Did you?”
“No. But that didn’t matter, I was just a commoner, so my word didn’t mean much, and there was less proof that I didn’t than proof that I did, even if either way was inconclusive. Regardless, I was set to be executed; beheaded, actually. Two men with swords beside me, one in front. All against my throat. However, I managed to fight back and steal the two men’s swords, then cut them all down. After that, I hid out in an abandoned shack. Later on, I found out who the real killer had been and killed him myself. After, I fled. That didn’t stop me from being pursued, but I cut anyone down who dared to try.”
“That’s kinda badass,” she commented. I had to stop her right there.
“No, just bad. My life should have ended that day, as the person I am now was the person I was once accused of being. But no matter how many close calls I’ve had, I’m still here, like some kind of cockroach.”
“And your company?” She asked, and I knew where her real focus was.
“They picked me up a few years back, though in my mind it was centuries ago. They told me that they could offer me protection, be paid to take out those who would abuse their authority. By then, I knew it was only a matter of time, with whole armadas after me. So I accepted.”
“I see.”
“Do you know what we did in that company?” I pondered.
“I get the gist of it. It’s unpleasant, but I can’t just fault everyone when I don’t know them.”
“Huh. Interesting answer.”
I stared down at my blade, then sheathed it. It had been a while, but not unheard of, since I just...sat next to a would-be victim and heard them out. I kind of missed it, as often when it did happen, I would end up sparing said person and coming to a better understanding of them.
“Say, back when you worked there, did you know of someone named Remora?” She asked again.
Remora...Remora...does that ring any bells? No, I don’t think it does.
“No, sorry,” I replied.
“Uh...shivers a lot, always cold, doesn’t understand people well. Looks kind of like you, except not really. I mean, your guys’ faces and hair is totally different.”
“Oh, you mean Rhea,” I corrected, as there was no other person I could think of who was like that.
“No, no. Her name’s Remora. She says she knew of Rhea, but was never in the same place as her.”
Hmm...that was a curious thing, all right.
“Sorry, but I don’t think there was anyone named Remora, but you definitely described Rhea. One time, we were all at the bar, and she ordered a screwdriver. So I watched as she sat alone at a table and she pulled out an actual screwdriver. I watched her lick the screw driver, make a disgusted face, then looked around to make sure no one saw her. But I saw everything.”
“Is there a difference in taste?” Demetria asked, and I really had to wonder how someone so dense could exist.
“That’s not the point. The point is that she may have been this serious person who wanted to be left alone, but she was also just a total oddball. Even her attempts to be serious could be odd sometimes. Like one time, she tried to do this verbal takedown on a guy named Douglas Fir by listing out all his negative traits in alphabetical order.”
“I don’t think I could do that, but then again sometimes I wonder if I’m dyslexic,” she replied. Again, not the point.
“Whatever the case may be, I didn’t really think of her that much at the time, other than a few notable occurrences, but looking back, I kinda miss her. Then again, I miss most everyone in that company. Save the really shitty ones, but that’s neither here nor there. I know we were all eccentric amoral people, but it was like a community to me, and it felt like the closest thing I had to a home at the time.”
Really, I could reminisce for days.
“There was this other woman, Aurora B, and I suppose her, Rhea, and I could’ve been a ‘dream team’ except if put in a group, one of us would have killed the other two rather fast, thus negating the need for a group. Aurora because she wouldn’t be able to get us all to cooperate, Rhea because she prefers to work alone and would probably use her teammates as bait, and I’d probably notice something about the both of them that wouldn’t sit right with me and decide they’re both scum. Still, the idea is fun.”
“Wait, Aurora B? There’s an Aurora B in the arctic! She’s got a train and a band of thieves! I stabbed her and she robbed the restaurant I worked at!”
I blinked, then burst into laughter.
“Oh, that’s wonderful! There’s a version of her in this timeline and I bet she’s still just as rowdy! Oh, that must be fun!”
“What? Version of? This timeline?” She seemed confused.
“Yeah, like, you know, time travel and all that. Multiple universes, multiple versions of the same person.” I was surprised she knew about the company and yet didn’t know about that.
“I never considered that…” she muttered, then got up. “I think I’ll take off now. Thank you for that.”
“What? Already?”
“Yeah, I’ll just say that you were too strong for me and leave it at that.”
“Well if that’s all you needed, you should’ve just come by in the daytime. We could’ve had a nice chat over pizza.”
She waved goodbye, as if I wasn’t some dangerous force of nature, and I continued to sit and shake my head.
“I must be getting soft. First I injured someone rather than killed them, then I let the second person just walk away unscathed, and we had a nice little chat. I’m betting the third person who comes by I’ll end up buying them a drink.”
I couldn’t help but imagine the insanity of it all. My howls and laughter echoed through the almost empty building.
Once I calmed myself down, I stared up at the ceiling. How I wished I could fix up the place. Now I had to fix up the vents as well. There was always one more problem.
“What about you?” I addressed my last guest of the evening. “Have you come to kill me or just to chat?”
In one of the nearby rooms, a door opened up. Soon a figure approached me, a long rifle in hand.
“I’ll be quick. I just wanted to confirm that you were who I thought you were,” replied a low, icy voice.
“What, did you stalk her? Were you listening in on the whole thing?” Whoever said guest was, I would have at least liked a knock or something.
“No to the first one. Yes to the second.”
Direct. I liked that, at least.
“So what about the gun? I take it you’re the only person so far who even stands a chance against me.”
“I’m hoping it won’t come to that.”
“Mm,” I mulled it over. “I see. So I take it you know who I am already, but that’s what bothers me. I don’t seem to know who you are.”
“Yes. I’m not sure if you ever saw me. I was never around at the same time she was. I couldn’t have been. For the most part, I was kept isolated from most everybody else. Not that I minded.”
“No, I suppose you wouldn’t have. So, why Remora?” I wondered. “You’ve got over a thousand different names, don’t you? Couldn’t you have started a new life with one of those?”
“It’s because...I met someone important to me the day I chose that name.”
I shrugged. “Who am I to judge? One time an old man decided to call me Trout. True story.”
It didn’t take much for me to figure out what was going on. Who I was talking to.
“So you’re an alternate version, huh?” I asked. Rhetorical, I know.
“Yes. I am younger than she was, but I went through similar things and took on missions all the same.”
“They used you like a back up, I take it. In case the main one died. Which is what happened. Doesn’t that disgust you?”
“It is what it is.”
Right. Such emotionless responses.
“In a way, though, it’s relieving. Knowing that there’s a version of her that’s still around and can experience freedom, like me.”
“I’m just a version of myself. I’m me. Not her.”
“But you do share several names and a background, yes?”
“She was irresponsible. She knew what her job was and she got tired of it, so she died. That’s all. She didn’t even have to, she just wanted to. Yet people won’t shut up about her when she was never worth the attention to begin with,” she growled, working up a rant. It seemed I actually struck something of a nerve.
“Hey, that’s my friend you’re talking about. Don’t talk about my friend that way,” I shot back.
“You two weren’t friends,” she scoffed. I wondered if that was the most mad she had been in a while.
“I just decided that we were. Seeing as she’s not alive to object, I think I can make that decision,” I gave a sly grin.
“That’s not how that works. Did you two even talk?”
I lifted up my index finger and closed my eyes.
“Once. Just once.”
“About what?”
“Some guy was bothering her and she was uncomfortable, that much I could tell. She also looked ready to break a bottle over his head, and I wasn’t really interested in a fight breaking out. I think I said something like, ‘is he bothering you, queen?’ Then pushed him aside. She looked confused, asked ‘queen?’ And I think I laughed and said not to worry about it. I remember she thanked me, and chattered her teeth while trying to sound out the words to do so. I told her not to mention it and offered to help her with anything if she ever came to me.”
“And?”
“Needless to say, she never came to me. I think when I told her that, she said something like, ‘thanks, I’ll think about it’ while turning her head from side to side, so she probably wasn’t ever going to consider it. But makes me wonder about what could’ve been. Like maybe it would’ve changed something.”
“It wouldn’t. There’s nothing you could have done. That’s just how she was,” she replied, all brisk and choppy.
“Yeah, I guess so. Still –”
“Shut up about her,” she snapped, although her voice didn’t even manage to raise all that much. I could just tell with her gestures. The shake of her fist. Everywhere shook, in fact, like it was more than just a shiver.
“It bothers you that much, huh? Is it the name, or just being reminded?” I really wasn’t trying to push any buttons. I didn’t even realize there were any buttons to push. But I guess that’s what I needed to expect, with there being differences and all.
“No. I’m not bothered. It’s just a name. Just someone who’s not around anymore. That’s just why I think people should shut up about it. That person’s gone. Gone. Poof.”
Real convincing.
“Is it because it feels like you’re constantly being compared to with another version of yourself? Or how people might see her as a superior version of you?”
I waited for a response. When I got none, I figured I hit the nail on the head.
“I’m me. Just me. I’m the only version of me there is,” she concluded. Less robotic, but still choppy. Almost downtrodden in her tone.
That’s fine as long as you believe that.
“What about that friend of yours? Demetria?”
“We’re not friends.”
“But she’s important to you, isn’t she?”
“In a way.”
“So you care about her, then?”
“No.”
“Were you worried I was going to kill her if she found me, so you followed behind?”
“Yes. But that doesn’t mean anything.”
Oh bother. It was fun at first, but now it’s like I was talking to a child.
“That whole aloof thing you got going isn’t a very good look for you,” I lectured.
“I’m not aloof.”
“Sure Jan,” I looked over and replied. “Look, I used to be like you, so I get it. I wanted to do everything on my own and I didn’t have much to share with others. But I’ve been blessed to have met a few good people here and there. I’ve survived due in part to the kindness of others.”
“Well…” She thought it over. “I don’t want to be aloof.”
“Bark like a dog, then,” I commanded.
To my surprise, she did just that: her best impression of a dog barking, anyway. I expected more of a Shiba Inu, but instead it came out as a yip, like a Chihuahua.
I cracked up; burst into laughter. Sides split and everything.
“Now you’re a woof,” I told her.
She growled, and I was inclined to say like a dog, as well.
“I hate you, you know that?” She whined.
“Aw, but I thought you loved puns,” I teased.
Changing the subject, she went back to a topic I thought would make her uncomfortable.
“By the way, do you even know what her last job was?”
Probably referring to the R-word.
“No. I was already here doing my own thing when it happened, so I never got to find out,” I explained.
“Well, if you ever want to know, I can give you Ves’ number.”
OK. Someone I don’t know about. Not useful at all.
“Why? Is she single?”
“Stop that. She’s got a cute wife.”
“Oh? Cute?” I should’ve told her I wasn’t really interested in either, as I knew she was the type to take everything seriously. “Like Demetria?”
“She’s cute too, yes.”
“So you admitted it,” I observed.
“Objectively speaking, anyway. Besides, that’s not the point – Ves was the one who killed her. She could fill you in better than I could.”
I see. She should’ve explained that sooner. I looked over and blinked.
“I don’t have a phone.”
She stared as well, then said, “oh.”
“Well, look: I’m working at this diner in the arctic for these people named Sunny and Ray. They thought I would be fun to work with, and not, well...me,” it seemed like Remora was just trying to proposition me with something, anything. I didn’t understand why. “So if you want to sometime, you could go up there. You’re probably more what they were looking for to begin with.”
I shook my head.
“No thanks. The cold’s your thing. I’m not really tied down to a motif. Besides, I’m a homeless old bat. How do you expect me to get up there?”
“I don’t know. You’re resourceful.”
True. I couldn’t deny that bit. Before I could answer, I started to cough. Like a tickle or a scratch at the back of my throat.
I leaned over and covered my mouth with my fist. Remora looked down.
“Are you sick?”
“Why do you care?” I smiled, even as I continued to cough.
“I don’t, but if you are, I don’t want to catch anything.”
As soon as she said that, the cough went away.
“Don’t worry. It’s not something you can catch.”
“What is it, then?”
If you or a loved one have been diagnosed with meso – no, it’s not that. I don’t think so, anyway.
“Sometimes a cough is just a cough. I’m getting old, anyway. I might die any day now.”
“Somehow I doubt it. You’re like a cockroach.”
“Yeah, but even cockroaches aren’t immortal,” I reminded her.
There was a moment of silence. That moment grew. Nothing more was said. Nothing more that I could recall. I soon drifted off to sleep, the silence having consumed me. In spite of the intrusions, I think I got the deepest sleep I had in a while.
Everyone was in such a panic, including the kid, and I was clueless. I was in my room when it all went down, listening to some classical music, and brainstorming what kind of weapon would fit best for me. All that good stuff. All I knew for sure is that I wanted to be a total badass.
That all got interrupted with a thud and a crash. I tore off my headphones and rushed to the door. My head poked out of the room and I called out.
“What’s going on out there?”
Heavy footsteps and heavy breaths were heard before Sunny came into view.
“Oh good! You’re awake!” She grinned. Even though her words were rushed and it was obvious that she was stressed. “Ray had a bit of an accident, so he’s going to be in the hospital for a while! Maybe just a few days! Or a few weeks! Not sure yet, but it’ll be fine!”
If you’re in distress, you can say so. Just because your name is Sunny doesn’t mean you have to be sunny all the time. What am I thinking? Enough with these blunt thoughts! I need at least one person not to be mad at me!
At least I managed not to say that out loud.
“Anyway, can you watch Tigershark while Remora and I are gone?”
“Um…” Of course. I should have said yes. I had no reason not to. But sometimes the things that came out of my mind didn’t correspond with the things I should have done. “I mean...it’s a lot of pressure...I’d be all alone, and…”
...And I’ve never done anything akin to babysitting before, I sure was glad I didn’t say that part out loud.
“I bet Remora would appreciate it,” Sunny winked and it was as if she transferred her short breath onto me. Not only that, but my heart pounded against my chest. How Sunny could say that name so casually was beyond me.
“Of...Of course!” I stammered.
“Great! There’s plenty of food, Tigershark can cook for herself, so really, it should be a piece of cake! See you two in a bit!”
I held out my thumb and winked. “You can count on me!”
Now, the idea of ANYONE entrusting me to take care of a child sounded like recipe for disaster. I didn’t even like kids. I liked fish. And badass tall ladies.
...But never mind all that. Sunny was right. For the entirety of the day, the little orange shark was a breeze. I thought she’d be upset the whole day because of Ray, but when I told her it was us two for a while, she just smiled and said, “okay! I’ll make lots of pudding!”
“Sounds good!” I replied, then planted myself in a booth and kicked my legs up on the table. Given that all was quiet and Tigershark knew what she was doing, I took it upon myself to brainstorm what kind of weapon I’d want. Or maybe if I was a superhero, what kind of power I would have. Then, there was the matter of what kind of cape I’d have. What kind of outfit. And what outfit would match what weapon. It grew to be exhausting.
I started to doze off. Napping in an empty diner. The perfect life, really. I had a pleasant dream where I was having a picnic with someone/no one in particular and a school of jellyfish were swimming across the air. Then ninjas appeared. And a whole bunch of peaches fell down from the tree which there wasn’t a peach tree before, but hey, it was a dream. All was going well and that someone or no one in particular and I shared a peach together and then –
“HEY!” An outside force yelled and I heard a slam. I jumped up and saw Tigershark with her hands slammed down on the table and an angry expression on her face.
“Sheesh,” I rubbed my eyes. “Why so violent?”
“I wanna go exploring!” She demanded. I looked out the window. Nothing but a blanket of white for miles. Well, I noticed a faint outline of the airport in the distance, but truth be told, I was kind of avoiding that place ever since I tricked that pilot/stewardess. “Won’t be fooled again”, right?
“There’s nowhere out there to explore,” I stared her dead in the face and expected her to take the argument without question.
“Wrong! There’s polar bears! And seals!”
Well, couldn’t argue there. Guess I would have to try a different approach.
“Indeed. And they all wanna eat ya!” I opened my mouth wide and raised my palms as if they were claws. She just did it right back.
“I’ll eat them first!”
Abort! Abort! New plan!
“Err...about eating, know what you want for dinner?”
She put her finger on her chin and went, “hmm…”
Hmm...indeed. Whatever she was having, I knew I wouldn’t have it. Too many meat eaters ‘round these parts.
“Hákarl!” She announced with the utmost glee. “Ray says it’s the only thing he himself won’t eat!”
From the sound of it, that didn’t sound all that bad. Perhaps it was a vegetarian dish of sort.
“Oh yeah? What’s that?”
“Fermented shark!” She sounded like that was the coolest thing ever, but did she know? Did she know what the word ‘fermented’ meant? How could anything ‘fermented’ be good?
I started to make gagging sounds. First, it was something ‘fermented’. Second, it was meat. Totally meat.
“Yeah, you help yourself to that.”
In the end, she ate the gross thing, which I don’t think she liked, given the expressions on her face, but she acted like she did. Probably just to spite me. As for me, I just had an orzo salad. What could I say? I knew what I liked.
All in all, taking care of Tigershark proved to be a breeze.
...So how did it turn out like this?!
“AAAAAAAAAAAAA –” Tigershark yelled as she ran out of my room and into the hallway.
“Get back here! I’m not done yet!” I chased after her, holding my book in one hand.
“NO! YOUR STORIES ARE SCARY!” She ran through the kitchen and back out into the dining room. Chairs were knocked over in an attempt to keep me away from her. Lucky for me, they were pretty easy to jump over once they were knocked over. In fact, I was just about to catch her when the door opened up.
A customer? Crap. I am so screwed if that’s the case. Wait. I’m screwed even if that’s not the case. How do I explain this?
“Hey, we’re back!” Sunny’s voice called out in that same kind of voice I imagined the sun on a Raisin Bran box had.
Both Tigershark and I stopped dead in our tracks and looked up to see the towering presence of Sunny and Remora.
“Uh...I...can...explain…” I uttered the words in spite of how futile I knew they were. No. I couldn’t explain. But luckily, before I could embarrass myself further, Tigershark stepped up to the plate to explain for me.
“I asked for a bedtime story and she told me something scary, instead!” Tigershark whined in front of them.
“Okay, for context: I just told her about the Greenland shark that’s local to the area. That’s all,” there. I made my case.
For further context: yes, Sunny did get me that field guide of fish in the arctic. I wish I was more excited to have gotten such a gift, but each time I looked at the book and thought about opening it up and reading it, I found myself lacking any interest. So when Tigershark barged into my room (I thought for sure I locked it…) and demanded a bedtime story, the conversation went a little like this:
Me: I don’t have any stories*. Sorry.
*Note: I did have some fics bookmarked on my phone, but some of them were a little embarrassing to read out loud.
Tigershark: Make something up!
Me, after noticing the field guide on the stand next to my bed: Hold on! I can tell you about the thing you ate for dinner!
Next thing I knew, she freaked out and ran out of the room. I was just telling her how the shark’s skin and meat were poisonous and that they lived in the depths and were among the largest species of shark. I wasn’t even finished talking about all that great biological stuff by the time she ran out. Let it be known that at least one person was intimidated by fish facts, and that was Tigershark.
“I swear, everything was cool for most of the day! I did well! You guys just came back at a bad time!” I felt like I was on the verge of tears, but of course I wasn’t. Tigershark was, though. She sobbed up a storm.
“Well, I’m glad to see you two had fun!” Sunny grinned.
That’s not reassuring at all.
“Yeah! We had fun!” Tigershark grinned. “I made lots of pudding!”
I balked. “It’s hard to tell if you’re actually upset or not!”
In response, Tigershark went right back to the waterworks. Remora knelt down next to Tigershark.
“Here, I’ll tell you a bedtime story. Have you heard The Snow Queen before?”
Tigershark shook her head.
“It’s a great one, a fairy tale from the same author of The Little Match Girl. My favorite part is in the beginning when Kai gets glass shards in his eyes.”
“WHAT?!” Tigershark cried out.
Remora looked around. “What? Was it something I said? I don’t get it. It’s just a fairy tale.”
What kind of fairy tale involves glass shards being put in people’s eyes? I mean, sounds like a really cool fairy tale, especially if Remora liked it. Like, something I would want to read right away and think of her all the while. But that still begs the question, what business does a fairy tale like that have being so cool? No. Better question: would that be the kind of fairy tale to tell as a bedtime story?
“Heya Tiger, how about I tell you about the time Ray and I pulled off a heist at a royal ball?” Sunny suggested, which brightened the kid.
“Shark!” The kid replied.
“Hm?”
“Tiger and Shark! Because I’m a tiger that’s also a shark!”
Does...does she not know there’s an actual species of shark called the tiger shark? Oh, forget it.
While I wanted so bad to approach Remora in an attempt to say or do something to make her proud of me, to see me, I disregarded that goal. I already embarrassed myself for the night, so the way I saw it, my chance was over. Instead, I turned to Sunny.
“Hey Sunny, before you go to tell her your story, can I ask you something?” I leaned over to make sure Tigershark wasn’t around. Maybe it would be great if Remora was, though. She could hear my idea and maybe she’d be proud of me.
No. Enough with that. Focus.
“Sure thing!” Sunny replied, chipper as ever.
“I’ve been giving it some thought, and I think the best way to figure out what kind of weapon I’d want would be to meet this blacksmith friend of yours. I mean, no matter what, I’ll need to train myself to utilize whatever I choose, so I may as well figure out what I’d like to train myself with, yeah?”
“Hell yeah! That’s the spirit!” I was blown away by Sunny’s enthusiasm.
“So can I go? Like, right now? Hmm?”
Sunny turned around and called out to Tigershark, “I’ll be just a couple minutes, okay little tangerine?”
Little tangerine? Oh. Right. Orange hair.
“I’m glad you’re so eager to go, but it’s a little late. Shouldn’t you try to get some sleep first? Besides, Remora and I are still going to be visiting Ray in the hospital periodically, so it would be better if you stayed here so you could watch Tigershark for now.”
Right. Crap. Slow and steady and all that. Responsibility sure liked to put a halt on things.
“We could just alternate. It’s not like we both have to go there at the same time,” Remora chimed in.
Eep. Was she still there the whole time? Did she hear me?
“Oh! You’re right!” Sunny snapped her fingers.
I turned around. Still towered over me, like a titan, Remora stood.
“Yeah, I heard the conversation,” she answered before I could even ask. “It’s a good excuse to get out of the house, and the fresh air might clear your head. Maybe you’ll come back with a new perspective on things.”
I didn’t know what any of that meant. All that registered was, “you have my approval.” I think that’s all the takeaway I needed.
With that, Sunny told me how I could get there and I was off within the next few minutes. Yes. You heard right.
When I awoke, I stepped out of the submarine and onto the docks of the town of Olympia. All around me was a thick, deep purple air which signified nightfall.
“Wow, that was fast!” I remarked. “It’s still night and everything!”
The ferryman poked his head out of the door of the submarine, his head covered with nylon mesh, presumably to obscure his face.
“Actually, this took about a day and a half. Even accounting for time zones,” he corrected me. Sheesh. You mean I had to pay someone AND get corrected? What lousy service.
“Well, thanks again,” I waved, and the submarine lowered itself back under the waters.
Once it disappeared, I dug into my pocket and pulled out the note that Sunny wrote for me:
“After you arrive in Olympia, you’re gonna wanna look for Hephaestus. Any other blacksmith and you know you’re gonna get a shoddy job. But Hephy’s a cool dude. Charges a high price, but considering the quality of his craft, it’s all worth it. I stashed some money in your other pocket. Should be enough to get you something small. Anyway, have fun, stay safe, and remember to keep a coin on you so you can pay the ferryman to bring you back home!
Sincerely, Sunny.”
Sunny sure came in clutch. I’d have to thank her when I returned. But for the moment, my main objective was a simple one: seek out Hephaestus’ shop.
Past the rows of houses with their dim orange glows, I looked for any signs of a shop that might still be open. That was the first clue. Not that it made it any easier. The further I walked, the more clear it was that Olympia wasn’t like your typical city and more like one of those small coastal towns that didn’t get a lot of visitors.
After a while, I found it: a wood building that didn’t stand out from any of the others, but held the sign above its door ‘Hephaestus’ shop’.
“Well, if that wasn’t any more obvious, I don’t know what would be,” I noted, before opening the door.
As soon as I walked in, I sneezed. The air was quite dusty, cobwebs all over the place. My attention was drawn not toward the weapons, but a lamp which rested on the counter of the shop. Its glow illuminated the room, although not by much. Absent was any sign of a blacksmith. Not that I could blame the guy, seeing as it was whatever ‘o clock.
“Hello?” I called out. No one answered. No one appeared.
So while I waited for someone to show up, I took a look around at the weapons on the walls. There were swords and axes of all varieties on the walls. Broad, long, thin, thick. If you could name it, it was probably there.
“I feel like I deserve a sword, but those things tend to be heavier than they look,” as noted by my one attempt at holding one.
There were other things to consider. Like bows. Or spears. Halberds? Lances? The possibilities really were dizzying.
“Can I help you?” Boomed a low voice with a thick Mediterranean accent.
“Eep!” I jumped. Startled, my hairs standing on end, I turned around and saw an old hairy guy whose body resembled a slab of meaty muscle more than a human’s body. Like, such a thing shouldn’t have been possible, yet it was. Really, it was incredible, but not in a “wow, that’s so cool” sort of way, and more like “I bet if I shaved off his beard he’d look like a giant thing of meatloaf”. In case it wasn’t obvious, that sort of thing really wasn’t my cup of tea.
“Are you going to keep standing there looking dumb, or what?” He bellowed.
“Yes! Er...I’m interested in your wares!”
“Anything in particular that you’re looking for?” He asked. That was a toughie.
I looked around. Nothing really spoke to me.
“I was thinking like a sword, but because of my size and my lack of strength, that may prove difficult. Fantasy novels really make it look a lot easier than it really is, y’know? Like, you got kids picking up swords and slaying dragons and here I am, an ex-college student…” Crap. I was rambling.
“So a short sword? A dagger?”
Oh. Those were things. I totally forgot.
“Something like that. Totally.”
He pointed down.
Under the counter was a glass case where short swords, daggers, and all other pokey things lay.
“Hmm...Hmm…”
Well, Sunny specifically gave me enough money to get myself something small, so I may as well be searching here anyway. Oh! That one! It’s got a really nice look to it and I like the asymmetry! Because everyone knows that symmetry doesn’t make for ‘cool’.
“I like that one!” I pointed at the knife which piqued my interest. It wasn’t just the way the steel was crafted. No, it was that the handle was coated in a purple finish!
“A yakut knife?” He asked, as if telling the name would make me reconsider.
“I don’t know what that is, but yeah.”
He smiled and shook his head. “Ah, that one takes me back a few years when I went to visit a friend in Siberia. He showed me how to make those knives. Fun times. Later, we made love.”
Did he have to add that last bit?
“Um. Yeah. Can I buy it?”
He nodded while continuing to smile. Great. I had the old dude in dreamland.
I fished (no pun intended) the money out of my pocket and handed it to him. He sifted through each note and then broke the news.
“You’re short,” he told me and handed the money back.
Like, yeah. We all know that. No need to rub it in.
“Am I some kind of joke to you?” I shot back.
“I’m talking about change. You’re short a few euros.”
Dammit, Sunny.
“Can you give me some kind of ‘newbie discount’?” I knew that wasn’t such a thing, but I had to try my luck with something.
“No can do. If you got your sights set on that one, come back when you have enough cash.”
“How much more do I need, anyway?”
He leaned over and whispered the amount into my ear. In response, I whispered, “fuck.”
“Well, jeez, man. Anything I can do to make enough money around here? I don’t wanna return to Sunny empty handed.”
“Did you say ‘Sunny’?” He asked, and I thought my tides were about to turn in my favor.
“Yep. She said you were the real deal and that you could hook a gal up.”
“That explains why you would want an arctic knife…” he muttered.
Oh huh. I just learned something new. Maybe I could tell Remora when I got back to the diner.
“Yeah. Brr…” I shivered for added effect.
“In that case, it will be about a thousand euros more.”
“What?!”
“Sunny owes me a lot of money. Last time she was here, she got drunk and got in a shootout which resulted in my forge getting wrecked.”
GOD-DAMMIT, SUNNY!
“Anyway, to answer your question, you could always check out the bulletin board in the local tavern. Sometimes people post requests there. Work enough odd jobs, and I’m sure you can afford this beauty.”
What am I in? An RPG?
“Yeah. Totally. No problem. I’ll be back in a day. Two days tops. Maybe a week at most. Let’s just say two weeks, for the sake of leeway.”
“Fine by me. See you around.”
This was supposed to be a simple trip. Of course it couldn’t just be about one thing, could it? Ah, but I should have known when Sunny explained how I would get to Olympia:
“My blacksmith friend lives in a place called Olympia. Now, I know you’re excited to go, but as I said, it’s late; there’s not a plane that would take you there at this hour,” she told me. “Besides, there’s only one way to get there from here and it’s via the ferryman.”
“The what?” I asked her.
Sunny went on to explain further:
“He’s a mysterious figure who operates a submarine. It’s said that no matter where you are, if you drop one of his coins into the ocean, he’ll show up and take you to Olympia.”
“That sounds weird. Are you just pulling my leg?”
“Afraid not. Plus, due to his secretive nature, he requires every passenger be unconscious if they wish to ride in his submarine. So if you want to go now, I’ll have to sedate you. Then, he requires the passenger wrapped in cloth.”
Remora spoke up, and be still, my heart, in my defense: “if this isn’t a joke, then it’s sus at best.”
“Ain’t disagreeing with ya there. But rules are rules. So what do you say, sprout?”
“When did I become a ‘sprout’?” I groaned. And yes. That did seem sus. But I was willing to give it a try nonetheless. “Anyway, yeah. Go ahead.”
Whatever I had to lose, I decided to take my chances.
I trudged myself back out onto the streets. Well, I suppose it wasn’t a total loss. I could probably stay at a motel for a bit with the money Sunny gave me.
Okay, sorry. I know you can’t read my thoughts, but I was just a little frustrated back there. You’ve still been a huge help, Sunny.
While an inn would’ve been a great idea, I decided against it. The way I saw it, I’ve already been asleep for a day and a half, and besides, I was hungry and the night was still young. So off to the tavern I went. I pulled out the map app on my phone and let my legs do the rest. Within the hour, I was there. In the rowdy and chaotic atmosphere that was a tavern.
“What’ll it be?” The server asked as I stood next to the bulletin board. I didn’t pay the server much mind, but I knew I needed to order something.
“Give me a hard water.”
“On the rocks?”
I waved my hand away, with a €20 note in between my fingers.
“Just a hard water with ice, please. I don’t need any rocks in my drink.”
Now that that was out of the way, all my focus was on the bulletin board. Most of these paid very little for very demanding tasks. Things like helping some folks with yard work to someone looking to buy loaves of fish. None of those were of much interest to me, save for one request: “help me find my family’s necklace. Willing to pay over €1,000,000 to whoever brings it back. Call this number for more details.”
Now, I was on that shit. As soon as I saw the post, my thumb found itself planted firm on the dial pad. Not even half a minute later, someone picked up.
“Hello?” Answered the voice of a middle-aged lady. Her husky voice reminded me of those femme fatale type characters in action movies. Or a phone sex operator. There was no in between.
“Um. I think I may have gotten the wrong number? Hold on.” I pulled the phone away from my ear. Nope. Same number that was on the poster. “Or maybe I didn’t? I don’t know.”
Thick laughter followed. Her voice was alluring, not going to lie. However, it was in one of those kind of upper-class refined type voices where they really let each syllable marinate.
“Is this about my family’s necklace?” She asked once she calmed down.
“Yes. Er. Did you ever find it? Still need help looking?”
She began to sob, something I did not expect.
“No...it’s still missing,” she said at last. “Please. I think it would help if we talked more in person. I’ll text you my address.”
“Sounds good. See you in a bit.”
I hung up and saw that there was a new message.
That was fast.
I copied the address and pasted it into the maps app, then headed down there. To think that she would let me into her humble abode so late at night...I had to be careful. It could have been a trap.
Relax. It’s just to get more info about the mission...er...request. I better not act all timid like this once I show up at her place. I gotta act professional.
When I arrived at the address, I was awestruck. Despite how much money she was offering, she didn’t live in some big mansion. Well, maybe it was like a small mansion. I think my mom would’ve called it a condo. I had to climb up a long flight of stairs in order to reach the front door, and when I did so, I knocked.
The door opened to reveal a woman with curled silver-gray hair which didn’t even extend to her shoulders. She had long, curled fingernails, which I only noticed because of how hideously long they were. Just as she was. Like, really? Why did everyone have to be so tall in comparison to me?
“Come on in,” she beckoned, her lips curled into a smile.
I followed her in and she sat in a plush chair. Next to her chair was a small table where an ashtray lay.
“You don’t mind if I smoke, do you?”
Yes! I mind so much! If I get breathing problems because of you, I’ll take that necklace and shove it --
“Not at all,” I shook my head. I had to keep my cool.
I watched her lift up a long stick and inhale, then blew out smoke from it. The scent was rather perfumey and not what I would have expected from tobacco.
“Um. What are you smoking, by the way?”
“I don’t know. I think it’s patchouli scented.” It took me a sec, but then I just had to follow up on that.
“Wait. Are you smoking incense?”
“I don’t know,” she looked away. “I’m distraught.”
Clearly.
“My condolences,” I replied. Intrusive thoughts would be the death of me.
“Thank you,” she set down the incense stick and crossed her arms. “Now, let’s get into business, shall we?”
“Yes. Let’s.”
“As you know, the necklace I lost is an important family heirloom. I hope to have many children one day and have them all fight to the death to see which one will receive it.”
I...what? No. Never mind. She was probably joking. I mean, that wasn’t how the necklace was passed down to her, was it? Of course not. That would have been ridiculous.
“When was the last time you saw it?” I pressed on. If I was going to play detective, I had to ask the real questions.
“Just a few nights ago, it was in its glass case next to my bed post. The next morning, gone. Along with my husband.”
Again. What?
“OK. You never mentioned anything about a husband.”
“Oh yeah. If not for him, I’d already have many kids. He’s always running off looking for the next lay. Catch my drift?”
Yes, but I really wanted to focus on the necklace.
I nodded along. That was for the best.
“If he’s constantly cheating on you, why don’t you just divorce him?”
“Because, dear. Everything that’s his is also mine. Which extends to his mistresses.”
Oh. It was that kind of relationship.
The more I learn, the less I want to. Could we PLEASE get back to the mystery of the missing necklace?
“So do you think your husband took the necklace to impress someone new?” I asked. There. Nice segue, nice save.
“No,” she dispelled that theory. “He’s not so shallow as to try to impress others with material goods. The stolen necklace and my missing husband are unrelated.”
Oh. My. Gods. I so wanted to bash my head against an invisible wall. But I held back.
“So any idea on what happened to it, then?”
She gave a short nod before giving her reply.
“You have to understand, this accessory is worth a fortune. I suspect it’s the work of thieves.”
Ah. There we go. That made sense.
“If that’s the case, they may already be far away from here.”
“Thankfully, I know for a fact that they’re still in town. I almost caught the thieves, but they were well armed, and me, being a poor defenseless lady.”
“Got it. Where did you last spot them?”
She looked around the room all absentminded. I decided to do the same. One key detail stood out to me: the vases, the clocks on the walls, the furniture, it all had this vintage and antiquated feel. It probably wasn’t because she was all that old. Maybe she just wanted to give off this vibe of living all high class and didn’t feel the need to live in some huge place.
“Over next to a warehouse by the docks. They may have moved locations since.”
That made sense. If they were spotted once, why would they stay in the same place. But for real, those must have been some lousy thieves if they thought staying in the same town altogether was a good idea. That mission was going to be a piece of cake. I pointed my thumb toward myself and grinned.
“You’re in luck I showed up! I’m a professional when it comes to this sort of thing!”
“So I can count on you, then?” Her voice, a pleading but hopeful echo. As if I were her potential savior. Finally, it was my time to shine.
“That’s right! Or my name isn’t Demisexual!”
She tilted her head. “Demisexual?”
“Er...it’s my superhero name. It’s a work in progress.”
“It sure is an attention grabber.”
“What about you? Is there a name I should call you?”
Her head bobbed. Tipsy? Maybe. Or maybe the incense fumes have gotten to her. “We’re close enough that you can call me by my first name, yes?”
Not really. This is just for a job. But go ahead.
“Sure,” I shrugged.
“I’m Hera.”
As soon as she uttered those two words, it was like something snapped within me. All the blunt force thoughts I’ve done my best to keep in. My best not to be ridiculous. My best not to comment on the ridiculous. It was all culminating in this moment.
“You’ve got to be kidding me!” I aired out my complaint.
“What? Is something wrong?”
“Come on! I was passed out as a ferryman took me here, first off! Then I arrived in Olympia! Then I meet a blacksmith called Hephaestus! Then there’s you! Oh, I should’ve seen your name coming when you mentioned your husband, but I was sooooo focused on recovering that necklace! Let me guess: your husband’s name is Zeus?”
“How’d you know?”
“Lucky guess. I mean, it couldn’t possibly be that I stepped into Ancient Greece Reference Land, could it?”
She let out a heavy sigh, and then smiled.
“Deary, I cannot speak for any blacksmiths. That kind of thing’s not something I’m interested in. But as for my husband and I, let me assure you that it’s just a coincidence. While not the most common, there are many people in the world with the name Hera. It would be an insult to them to suggest their names could be chalked up to a reference.”
“Yeah,” I looked down. “I’m sorry about that. I’ll still get that necklace, though!”
“I await your return, hun,” she replied as she saw me off. Really, I shouldn’t have snapped like that. She seemed like a nice enough lady.
As I raced back down the stairs, I decided I needed to pay Hephaestus another visit.
“Hey Heph...Heph…!” Ack. I needed to catch my breath. I really did race back to the shop.
He emerged from the back of his shop, still the same mass of muscle upon muscle.
“What can I do for you? Got the money?” He got right down to business. Guess it made sense. He did own a business, after all.
“Actually, I was wondering if there was something else I could afford.” I handed him the money once more.
“Hmm…” He gave it some thought. Then pulled out a stiletto. “You can have this. It didn’t take me long to make.”
“Good! I’ll take what I can get!” I snatched it away from him.
“So no longer interested in the yakut knife?” He asked.
“Oh no, I still am. And I’m going to get it. I just took a job and it’s going to pay me plenty. But I gotta have something to defend myself with.”
“Look, whatever you got going on, just leave me out of it. I’ve got a reputation to uphold. I’m a craftsman, not an arms dealer.”
“Not a problem! See ya!” I ran back out to embark on my investigation.
Now let’s see...she said a warehouse along the docks, right? They probably weren’t there anymore, but it still seemed like a good idea to check. Eventually I reached a series of white marble buildings which served as a great contrast to the night sky. If I had to grade it, I’d give it a B+ for the composition, even though really, the architecture work was boring.
As I approached the warehouse buildings (I mean, I have to assume that’s what they were), I heard voices around the corner. I clung to the building and listened in on their conversation:
“So did you hear Jerry and his guys are in the hospital right now?”
Huh. Jerry. That name reminds me of that guy whose foot I shot. Probably a coincidence, though.
“What? Really?”
“Yeah, apparently Sunny’s got herself an apprentice now. Some unhinged college student or something like that.”
Oh. Nope. It’s the same Jerry. Well, that’s cool, I guess. Wait. What was that last bit? ‘Unhinged’? Really?
“Dang. Every time it seems someone’s got an upper hand on Sunny, she pulls a trick like that.”
Hello? Where’s my recognition? Oh, whatever. At least I was building up a reputation now.
“Well, now that we’ve stolen this necklace from that snobbish woman, we’ll be swimming in bread.”
Necklace! Snobbish woman! That must mean Hera’s necklace! I have to find a way to sneak around and take it back!”
Right when I took a step back, I kicked back a pebble. Just a little. Measly. Pebble.
“Huh? What was that?” One of the thieves asked. Alerted.
It was always the little things that gave someone away, wasn’t it? If I wasn’t being so literal, that would have been poetic. Instead, it was pathetic.
Great. New objective: run. Hide. Get out of there before you get caught.
But just as I turned around and bolted away, I bumped into someone and fell onto the ground.
The ‘someone’ in question was a big and burly man with a big burlap sack and a black and white shirt along with a black and white pair of pants.
“What do we have here?” He asked, in that big burly voice.
“Ow, me bum,” I winced.
Behind me ran the footsteps of the two who I heard conversing with each other. I turned around and crawled over to face two, no, three men in grey business suits and raybans on (if that was their idea of concealing their identity, it was a terrible fashion choice). One of the three stepped forward and pointed a pistol down at me.
“Say, aren’t you the apprentice of Sunny I’ve heard so much about?” He asked. Presumably, the leader. In spite of him holding a gun, I was more concerned about the guy behind me. That guy could’ve grabbed me and held me in place while the skinny one with the gun shot me down. But the skinny one? Yeah, I could take that dude.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I turned my head and spat on the ground.
“Oh? Acting all tough, are you? You’re surrounded.”
Shit. He’s right.
“Now, tell me what you’re up to and maybe I’ll let you walk away.”
“I came for the necklace,” I relented. At least I growled while doing so. Had to sound tough somehow.
He began to laugh, and the other three joined in.
“So you think just because you’re an apprentice of Sunny, you think you can do whatever you want now?” He still had that gun pointed at me, but I didn’t care. I had to set the record straight (even if the rest of me wasn’t).
“I’m not an apprentice! I’m a bonafide vigilante! You can call me Demisexual!”
They all looked at each other. Confused. Greeeaaaat.
“Demisexual?” The leader asked.
“Look, it’s a work in progress. It’ll catch on.”
He reached into his pocket and pulled out the necklace, dangled it above my head. All the while, his other hand held onto that pistol.
“This what you wanted? You thought you could play hero for some rich woman who wouldn’t even be able to tell if her necklace was replaced with a counterfeit?”
“Actually,” I corrected. “I thought I could play antihero, but I guess I’m not good at that one, either.”
At first, their expressions were blank stares, but then they burst into laughter. Great. I was the butt of all jokes wherever I went. Well, I figured I may as well make the most of a painful moment and make things even more painful. So while they were all distracted, I reached up and with one hand, grabbed onto his wrist which held his gun, and then I let the stiletto slip out from my sleeve and plunged it right into his arm. The sensation left him screaming and he dropped the necklace.
Damn, I didn’t think it would cut through his skin that deep. For such a small weapon, it sure did its job. Still, I will miss it. To think I had to part with it so soon all because it’s lodged into some guy’s arm.
Now, I had to act fast. No doubt the others also had guns. Not only that, but the big guy behind me tried to grab me, but I jumped out of the way and took off with the necklace in my hands.
As I bolted further into the shipyards, I ran between two warehouse buildings and into an alleyway. There was still gunfire behind me and I was just grateful none of them managed to hit, let alone graze me.
Once in the alleyway, I noticed a wall, and I felt my luck run out. It wouldn’t take them long to find me, as it wasn’t like I ran very far, and I couldn’t just turn around. All I had to my advantage was a dumpster which I could possibly hide inside, but ew. I had standards.
However, I noticed along the wall next to the dumpster, there were little gaps that I might have been able to climb up.
It’s a long shot. I mean, that temple was one thing, but I’m not much of a climber. Still, I’ll take my chances.
So I stashed the necklace into my pocket and began climbing. I thought I would lose my balance several times within the short minute it took, but I held on as tight as I could, even as the marble from the walls scratched against my palms.
One moment later, the gang of thieves ran into the alleyway.
“Where’d she go? I could have sworn she ran in here?”
“Dude, check the dumpster. She may have been crazy enough to hide in there.”
Ha. Glad I didn’t dirty myself up thinking that was a good place to hide.
I poked my head down from the rooftop. Those guys really were looking every which way but up. I slunk back down and pulled the necklace out of my pocket.
The more I examined it, the more pretty I thought of it. The little sapphire beads and the red brooch that lay in the middle. It reminded me of one of those cursed amulets you’d see in movies.
I wonder if Remora would be proud of me. Maybe she’d pat my head and say, “good job.”
Maybe it was the exhaustion setting in, but I continued to stare at the thing. Then, knowing that those guys didn’t find me, it was all so hilarious. I couldn’t help but to laugh as well.
“Hey! She’s up on the roof!” I heard one of them yell.
“Damn it!” I hissed. Right when I thought things were going my way.
“Let’s split up and go around each side. I’ll go inside and climb up to the rooftop. Either way, we’ll get her.”
Shit. Shit. Shit. No!
I ran toward the far end of the rooftop and looked down, behind the alleyway. There was a whole sea of shipping containers strewn about the place, which gave off the appearance of a maze.
They haven’t reached the other side yet. I’ll climb down and lose them in those shipping containers.
Again, long shot. But it worked once, so no reason why it couldn’t work again, right?
Once I went about getting myself down, however, it proved to be a different story; I hung from the ledge of the rooftop and moved my legs about, trying to find a place to prop my foot on. To no avail. My hands began to slip and I fell down.
How come this was easier in the temple?
What I fell onto wasn’t the ground, however. Instead, I found myself in the arms of yet another large muscled man. This one looked like he was a good five hundred pounds. His entire face was covered in hair. Beard, mustache, sideburn, all that. Oh, and he was shirtless.
“Ew! Ew! Let go of me!” I squirmed. He set me down.
“Whoa there! I just saw you were in trouble and figured you could use some help!”
“I was doing just fine! If I wanted to fall off a tall building, that’s my choice!” Seriously. What was up with my luck?
“Say, you’re kinda cute,” he remarked. Even worse. Now I had some guy in his 50s (probably) hitting on me. Totally uncool.
“Sorry. I’m only into strong women. Not strong men. Also I’d prefer if they were my age. And their name started with an ‘R’.”
He lowered his head and smiled. “Ah, I see you are a woman of culture as well.”
“Uh-huh. Culture. Right,” I had no idea what he was talking about. But before I could linger in my confusion, the voices of the thieves rang through my ears.
“It’s her! Get her!”
Actually, maybe this would be a good opportunity to get away from the creepy dude.
“Look, dude. Thanks for not letting me die and all, but I gotta bolt.”
So I slipped into the maze of shipping containers. I knew they’d follow me in there, so I took off the jacket I had been wearing and threw it on one end of the maze while I ran in the other direction.
“She went that way!” I heard them yell. It seemed my idea worked. Soon I would be out of this place and back toward Hera to deliver her necklace. My pace picked up as soon as I saw an opening and the outline of houses came into view. I was so close toward freedom.
– Then gunfire rang through the air. Followed by screams.
I froze in my tracks. I always forgot how loud, how startling that sound could be. I turned around. Of course they weren’t anywhere near me. Yet questions swam through my mind.
“Who shot who?”
“Am I next?”
Those questions repeated with greater intensity as I heard footsteps approach. Next to me, one of the doors to a shipping container was open. I slipped inside and closed the door behind me.
“That’ll teach those thieves,” a familiar husky voice seeped through the air.
No way. That couldn’t be.
“Did you really have to kill them, hun?” That sounded like the shirtless old man. Wait. No. It was all coming together.
“Those guys would’ve tried to kill me if they knew I was trying to take my necklace back. Besides, it’s not hard to dispose of their bodies.”
“Hey hun, been a while, huh?”
“Who all have you been sleeping with now?” Her voice sounded more gruff than earlier. More serious. Almost like Remora’s.
“Uhh…”
“You know our arrangement. You can sleep with whoever you want, so long as the person is also someone I’d be interested in sleeping with. Of course, they’d also have to be okay with us as a group.”
“Oh, no need to worry about that! I’ve found some potential candidates! For sure! I’ve not made any moves yet, though. I wanted you to be there with me!”
It was definitely them. How I wish I could block out their conversation.
“Strange. My tracker says the necklace is nearby, but I haven’t spotted it. I didn’t even spot any of those thieves with it.”
She had a tracker? Really? Was I just used as bait or something? If I held onto the necklace, would I be next? Was there never going to be a reward?
My mind raced, but I thought up an idea; I reached into my pocket and pulled out a phone, then I texted Hera:
Me: I got the necklace! I stashed it away in a container, but I’ll meet you at your place and then we can go back and get it together!
I felt like a fool. There was no way that would work, was there? Well…
“Oh. I got a text. Looks like she hid it somewhere near us.”
“Who?” Zeus (I presume) asked.
“My little helper. Seeing as I caught you holding her in your arms, I take it you already met her. Flirting and everything.”
“You got it wrong! She’s not my type! She’s small! And gay!”
That’s right! I wanted to shout out for joy, but I knew better.
“How deplorable. To think you would stoop so low as to go after someone who wouldn’t be attracted to you.”
“Anyway, should we stay here and keep looking or go home?” He deflected.
“Let’s go home. I’d rather make her show us where she hid it than be out here all night.”
Yes! It worked!
As soon as I heard them walk away, I opened the door and poked my head out just to make sure the coast was clear. Once I was sure it was, I decided to follow through on my end and meet the two there.
I huffed and puffed as I made my way up the stairs. I thought that with all my running, maybe I could’ve made it back to their house before them. I was proven wrong when I opened the door and saw each of them seated in that chair. To be more precise, Hera was sitting in Zeus’ lap. I really wish I could have erased the image from my mind.
“Hey...hey…” I waved while hunched down with my hands on my knees and gasping for breath.
“Drink some water, dear,” Hera suggested.
Did I ever take that water I asked for when I was in that tavern? If not, then I really am a fool, now aren’t I?
“Just...just a sec,” I tried to breathe a little slower.
“So, you retrieved the necklace?” She asked.
“Yeah. Just like I said I would. It was a bit tough. Those thieves really did a number on me, but I –”
“Good. Hand it over.”
“Huh? I can’t do that. I left it back at the shipyard. Just like the text said. We can go there right now and I’ll show you.”
Hera and Zeus looked at each other, and I wished I wasn’t looking at them. Then, Hera looked back at me.
“Come on. You can drop the act,” Hera smiled as if she were about to dig into a meal. “I know it’s in your pocket.”
“What?” I reached into my pocket. So it was. It seemed that in my carelessness, I forgot to leave the necklace behind. Well, the cat was out of the bag. I pulled the necklace out. “How’d you know?”
“There’s a tracking device hidden within the brooch. But you already heard me say as much back at the shipyard, didn’t you?”
I gulped.
Congratulations, Demetria. You played yourself.
“Are you going to kill me now?” My voice grew fearful, desperate. “Is it because of your husband? Or because I lied to you? Or maybe just because I have your necklace and you want it back?”
The two looked at each other yet again. I was expecting laughter. It did seem to be a recurring theme of the night.
You know, now that I think of it, those two remind me a bit of Sunny and Ray. Except less tolerable. If anything, they made me appreciate Sunny and Ray’s presence all that much more.
“Hey hun, isn’t she just adorable?” Hera asked Zeus.
“She is,” Zeus agreed.
This is gross. If you’re going to kill me, just do it without the humiliation.
Hera turned her attention back to me. “Now dear, why would I kill you? We had an arrangement, didn’t we? You would return the necklace, and I would reward you.”
“Yeah, but what about those thieves? You killed them.”
“Yes, because they stole something from me. But you intend to give the necklace back, don’t you?”
“That-” I struggled to find the words. I knew better than to act badass. I had lost the one weapon I managed to purchase. There was nothing in my environment that I could use to my advantage. Still, I already came that far. “That depends: will you kill me once I hand it to you? ‘Cause if you’re going to kill me either way, I’ll just swallow the necklace.”
Hera laughed up a storm. There it was. The laughter I expected at any moment. But I was serious.
“I will not kill you, dear. Promise,” she crooned. I still wasn’t totally convinced.
“Sign a contract, then! Saying that you won’t try to kill me!” I barked.
“Very well.” Hera pulled out some pen and paper out from a drawer in the table where the ashtray lay. I stared at her, and all the while, she scribbled down on the sheet of paper. She stopped to ask me my name.
“Demisexual,” I told her. She shook her head, her crooked smile never waved.
“Come on. We’re all friends here. You can tell me.”
I hesitated.
“Tell you what: I’ll add an addendum to the contract. Stating that whoever you are, I will not use your name to track you down. If your name is such a secret, then you can rest assured that your secret is safe in this home.”
I gulped. “Demetria,” I told her. “Demetria Root.”
“See? Now that wasn’t so hard, Demetria, now was it?” She crooned once more. It really irked me.
She went back to writing down the ‘contract’, then took a picture of it on her phone and texted it to me. It stated: “I, Hera Juneau, hereby declare that I will not make an attempt on one Demetria Root’s life.”
I approached her and set the necklace down on the table. In response, she chuckled.
“Oh, Demetria. It’s adorable how easily trusting you are. If I was less reputable, I wouldn’t have honored such a hastily scribbled contract. I would have shredded it, shot you, then destroyed your phone and disposed of your body.”
“Hey! You said!”
“Relax. I am the type to honor contracts, however they come about. Besides, just as I said, I wasn’t going to kill you.”
Whew. Okay. Maybe I was a little quick to jump to conclusions.
“Not to mention,” she added. “You were fun. It was entertaining watching you run around.”
“Um. Thanks?”
“You may be interested to know, but I used to accept contracts all the time. Back when I was in my prime, I lived as an assassin. Both Zeus and I. That’s how we met, in fact.”
My jaw dropped. “You mean...like, you got paid to kill people? Did you take pleasure in that sort of thing?”
She closed her eyes and nodded.
“It wasn’t so much that I enjoyed it, but I was good at what I did and I enjoyed doing my job well.”
“I see.” Yeah. I was still in dangerous territory. “But you quit? You’re done with that life now?” I asked. Naive as ever.
“I wouldn’t say I quit. Those who quit tend to find themselves on the wrong side of a contract. But...in a roundabout way, they laid me off. Technically, I would still be employed by them, except after a certain age, they decided I wasn’t as good as I used to be and stopped offering me contracts. I’ve tried to settle down, but it’s not been easy.”
Huh. I could imagine.
“Oh!” It looked like she had one of those lightbulb moments. “Now that I think of it, I think you have the potential to make a fine assassin, yourself, Demetria.”
I shook my head. “Hell no. I’m not about to kill people for money.”
“That’s a shame. Not to say you would make a fine assassin now, but give it a year, and I’m sure you would. But that’s okay. I don’t want to force a career down the younger generation. Hmm…” She placed her finger on her chin. “Maybe you could have been a janitor.”
“Excuse me?”
She waved her hand away. “That’s just what they’re called. Or were called. Last I heard, they all got wiped out. Seems someone killed them all. Shame, too.”
“I’m pretty sure there’s still custodians around,” I pointed out.
She laughed her villainous laugh. “No, dear. Janitors were like assassins. Called such because they would go around and ‘clean up other people’s messes’. Many of them weren’t even killers. If you had a niche to fill that they could utilize, you could have been among their ranks.”
That actually did sound pretty cool. But it was too bad those people didn’t exist.
“How did one become a ‘janitor’ anyway?” Oh no. I was sucked in.
“If they wanted you to be one, they would come to you and make you one. That’s how they worked. Went across multiple universes searching for their candidates. It really was a doozy, from what I heard.”
Multiple universes? Really? Did anyone really believe that sci-fi nonsense? It was just like that Tony guy I met at Ray’s diner that one time.
“Anyway,” Hera seemed ready to wrap up our deal. Good. So was I. “How would you like your money? As a check? Wired to you?”
Good! She’s still going to stick with that, too! I’ll be rich! But wait...I don’t need to be rich. I just want a cool weapon.
“Actually...I have something else in mind.”
After I told her what that something else was, she agreed, and we saw each other off. As glad as I was to get rid of her, I couldn’t help but feel just a little bit excited. After all, I got to fight some guys, and I got to have a weapon for a short while. Oh! And I learned some lore!
It was about a couple days later in which I returned to the diner. I didn’t remember how I acquired a red sweater vest and yet I was wearing one.
“Huh?” I remarked. “Maybe the ferryman put it on me while I was asleep.”
Before I could really take in my surroundings, Tigershark ran up and hugged me.
“Yay! Babysitter!”
I looked down.
“That’s what I am now? Since when?”
Sunny appeared in frame with a big ol’ smile on her face.
“Since you got back! Now that you’re back, I’m going back to the hospital to visit Ray!”
Jeez. I just got back like five minutes or so ago and already Sunny was leaving.
“Aren’t you gonna ask me how it went?”
“Oh yeah! What weapon did you choose?” There we go. Now Sunny was excited.
“It’s a surprise! I don’t have one right now!”
Sunny’s face lowered. Disappointment was written all over.
“But that’s OK! Because I still managed to get something! Hephaestus said he’ll mail it here for me, so I can’t wait to show you when it gets here! He even threw in an extra weapon when I told her Hera got me the money. Though he looked a little scared when I did.”
“Hera?” Sunny tilted her head. “Hephy’s never mentioned anyone named Hera before. Wonder why.”
I shrugged. “Beats me! But yeah! It’ll be great!”
Sunny grinned. “Well, I’m glad you had fun, dear.”
I looked around the diner, but Remora was nowhere to be found. The most likely answer was that she was at the hospital with Ray at the moment, but I hoped to see her all the same. Even if she still wanted me to keep my distance.
I hoped I could tell her all about how my trip to Olympia went. Maybe one of these days.
Blankets of darkness spread across the Arctic, just as it did every night. Violent gusts of wind permeated through the air, and me? I was humming a nice little song.
See, I had too much to be joyous about. Even if a gentle darkness blinded all walks of life on the icy terrain, my spirit was as bright and warm as it could ever be. Just ask anyone, my wife, my patrons at the diner, they’ll all tell you how I just love a good rumor. Oh yes I do. Little legends cropping about, little anomalies here and there. Anything to scratch that itch. There was sure an itch as of late, too! Something about a certain bit of activity…
...That I was about to witness in action.
Call it intuition, a hunch, or the idea that I may have already known, but something was telling me to go ahead and sit down next to that huge chunk of rock next to me. As I crouched, I went ahead and removed my glasses, took out a handkerchief, and wiped the fog off. What a big mistake on my part. The utter fool inside me had awakened as while I took to cleaning, gunfire erupted.
“Ah, so I see it has begun,” I muttered, a grin spreading across my face. My excitement couldn’t be contained.
Off in the distance lay another person, also beside a rock. This other person had aimed their rifle at a pack of arctic wolves and took one out. My sympathies for the wolf would have to be extended, as that initial yelp of pain from that canine caused a tear to fall down my cheek. Something about cats and dogs, y’know? When they let out those cries of pain, my maternal instinct kicks in and I feel the strong urge to jump in and protect them. However, being as that I wasn’t a mom, and that instead, I was a dad, I would have to hold said instincts back. Besides, I didn’t quite want this hunter to know my presence yet.
So instead, I continued to enjoy the spectacle and gave my guilty conscience a rain check.
After the initial wolf went down, the pack scattered about and ran toward the hunter.
Glad to see they got protective instincts of their own. Saves me the trouble.
One by one they ran, but the hunter’s motions were quicker. The rifle reloaded and fired one of them in an instant. The other two, still toward the hunter, decided to split and take their chances charging at each end. Smart, if I do say so. But the hunter had a trick; the rifle itself split. Right in two it detached to form two smaller firearms. Just as she did so, that was how I knew I found who I was looking for.
Confirmed.
Sunny would be amazed at my findings, especially after she was so convinced that such a person couldn’t possibly exist given all that was logical in the world. Ah, but I said, “rumors don’t lie, honey bunches.” She then proceeded to call me “my sweet ray of sunshine” and the back and forth of pet names began. She would’ve said that she won, and she definitely won on the sweetness factor, but I think I got the most pet names in.
...What was going on again?
Oh right. Hunter. So, this hunter lady shot the wolves with her firearms, without missing a shot, and the whole pack then lie dead.
I watched as she reassembled her rifle, only to disassemble it further, piece by piece, and stuff it all into her backpack. Then, she stood, peering down at the massacre.
Her short dark hair blended in so well with the night sky, her multiple layers of heavy coats may have seemed peculiar to some, but it was the arctic. Some things you didn’t question. However, why she chose not to have her hood up was something worth questioning. Something that added to the mystique of it all and made you wonder if what you were seeing was instead some sort of ghost, or a monster out of folklore. But, as we all know, ghosts didn’t exist.
So, I picked myself up and made my way toward her, this living person, with slow steps. She either hadn’t noticed me yet, or was choosing to ignore me. Well, if it were the latter, I could understand. Her distaste of others was part of the rumors I so heard of this hunter.
“Bravo! Bravo! Encore, I say, encore!” I called out to her. That sure got her attention as she took to her backpack, reassembled her rifle, and pointed it at me, all in one quick motion.
“Whoa there!” For someone whose life was on the line, I couldn’t help being so jovial. I hadn’t been so giddy since the last time I cooked an elegant seafood dinner. All I could do was wish she hadn’t misinterpreted my excitement as hostility. “I come in peace, lady! All I want to do is have a little chit-chat!”
I continued walking, my hands up, a sign that I meant what I said. She must not have bought it. She lowered her rifle just a tad and fired, the bullet having landed just a couple steps in front of me.
I looked down and scratched my chin. Mhm. Was due time for a shave.
“I see. So you took out those wolves with no hesitation, but you’re choosing to let me off with a warning.”
“Correct,” she spoke. Her voice low, a sort of baritone drone. Emotionless sounded too harsh a descriptor, but cold? Ah, yes. There we go. Deep and icy. Just like where we stood.
“How merciful of you. I’ll be on my way, then.”
I turned around and started walking away, but I was really hoping that she’d say something like “wait. Tell me what you want,” but that didn’t happen. Oh well, I knew better than to conflate hopes and expectations. So, I turned my head. She remained where she stood, her rifle still pointed at me. What I expected was for her to have vanished into the wind. There we go. Double whammy. Neither hope, nor expectation, fulfilled.
Sunny had warned me about this:
“Hun, even if she does exist and is residing around these parts, why would she want to talk with you?” We had discussed one night when our humble establishment lay empty.
“Because, dear, as we all know, I am quite the charmer.”
“Mm...I’m not so sure about that,” she disagreed, but her voice was as perky as her spirit was. “But the idea that you think so is rather charming.”
“Oh, hun, you know me too well,” we rubbed our cheeks together. “So you ought to have a little more confidence. People ‘round here don’t call me a ray of sunshine for nothing.”
“That’s because that’s your name, silly-willy!”
“Oh, Sunny, my warmth, my light, what did our last customer say about me?”
“Hmm...something like ‘that Ray, always treated me like a close family member’?”
“Ding ding ding! You’re right on the money! You’re so smart, dear!”
“You’re smart!”
“No, you!”
“All right, all right. I’ll trust you. But this person sounds dangerous. I’d rather you not get any owie-wowies.”
“Promise! No owie-wowies here!” Thus, we proceeded to hug, rub our faces together, then we went our separate ways. Her back at the restaurant, me, off to find this rumored hunter.
Her gaze was burning into mine. That icy, cold stare. Damn, I sure had to work up my charms before I really did get an ‘owie-wowie’.
“Before I go,” I grinned. “I’m just a wee bit curious.”
“What?” She replied. I was taken aback. Not just that she replied, but how that one word sounded more of a continued threat than a genuine question. Ah well, I’d just treat it like it was one.
“About a year ago, a body was reported found atop the roof of a financial office building. Torso slashed open, dried blood, a matchstick in her mouth. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that, would you?”
“Why would I?”
“No reason. If you don’t know, that’s okay. I’ll tell you a little more about the case. Seems there had been some fight that broke down. The body belonged to that of someone going under the alias of Clara Waters. There was a rifle, similar to yours, found at the scene.”
“Are you implying I killed this ‘Clara’ person?”
“Oh, heaven’s no! Besides, who do you take me for? Some kind of officer? Here to arrest you, am I?” I gave a bit of a chuckle. Couldn’t help myself. The idea of me working for such an institution. Ah, I may have been called a bastard once or twice in my life, but my interests lie elsewhere. “Besides, bold of me to imply that your existence would have anything to do with her death.”
“Well, lay your implications to rest. I have no interest in true crime stories.”
Was that a joke or something? If so, her delivery was rather flat. Still, had to roll with the punches.
“Don’t you think it’s the least bit peculiar that hers and your weapons happened to be so similar?”
She bared some fangs. If I wasn’t mistaken, I could hear a growl.
“Something tells me you were implying something, but not that I killed her.”
“Relax. I just came to chat, not here to make accusations.” Damn, it was hard defrosting this hunter, but I was giving it my all. “Maybe all I was getting at is that you knew the manufacturer of said weapon. Or maybe I just wanted to relay a tale to a stranger.”
She held her finger against the trigger, but didn’t quite pull it.
“I think I have more than a little reason to be suspicious of you,” she growled, a slight intensity raised to her snarl.
“And I of you, seeing as you just shot a pack of what is considered a protective species. Have you no shame, my lady? Couldn’t you find it in your heart to think of those poor animals and their species’ threatened existence?”
“They stole my kill. I’ll have to pray for forgiveness later.”
“So that’s what it boils down to?” I glanced to my right, where a mangled elk lay on the icy ground.
“I’m a hunter. I hunt for food. It’s what I do.”
“Very well, Ms. Hunter! Forgive this nosy house-husband!” I started to do a little spin, an eccentric act I seldom did, but my excitement was still in full effect. “I just have one more question: are you cold?”
She balked. “What kind of question is that? We’re out in the Arctic.”
“Mm...fair point!” I replied. I didn’t know what I was thinking with a question like that. Wrong time, wrong place.
I turned once again to leave her to her own devices. I waved a hand up in the air goodbye. Of course, an intense stinging sensation followed by a burst of pain and blood trickling down followed. She had shot me square in the middle of my palm.
It took every muscle in me not to break down and shout, to burst into a flood of tears from the pain. Oh, if Sunny were here, she’d chew me out for sure. But she weren’t, and I’d have to keep my dignity intact for when we reunited.
“You rubbed me the wrong way. Be grateful I didn’t aim for your head.”
I held my bleeding palm with my clean one. If the pain didn’t get me, the freezing temperature would. I took out the handkerchief and wrapped it around my wounded hand, then gave the hunter a weak smile.
“Ah, yes. I’m quite grateful for that. Very well, then. I thank you for this chat, and now I’ll be on my way.”
Just as I was about to part, the ground beneath us started to rumble and I could hear ice cracking in the distance. We both stared in the direction of the commotion: far off where the first wolf had been killed. There was a mountain beside the fallen beast, but that mountain soon split and what emerged was a splash of water, fish flying out onto the icy floor, and a beast taller than the mountain itself rising up.
Its fur a solid white, like snow. Like a polar bear. It stood bipedal, its fur standing on end, giving off the impression of a gargantuan arctic porcupine. If one were to assign a name, ‘yeti’ would seem most appropriate, but I felt it a disrespect to actual yetis (though being unconfirmed rumors, I don’t want to assume that they just exist), as this creature had facial features closer to that of a wolf, with sharp fangs, to boot. Then, there was the fact that this thing emerged from the ocean, as if some ancient aquatic being.
“Well, that’s a new one,” I remarked.
“Shit!” She hissed. “That was my last bullet.”
“Maybe this is one of those fabled frost giants from Norse mythology! Or, or, it could be something new! Something undiscovered! But it came from the sea! Like something aquatic! Fish, maybe? No, possibly mammalian? Or maybe reptilian! But a reptilian with fur? Hm…”
“Is this really the time to be ogling at that thing?” Her words fell on deaf ears. She just couldn’t understand.
“I’ve heard rumors of such a thing. Great creature that comes from the sea, defender of the arctic, but I never had any evidence to substantiate it!”
The creature roared a mighty gust of malice. We both shivered in our boots (yes, both she and I were wise enough to wear boots in these harsh conditions). Its face lowered as it peered down at the both of us.
I looked over to see her reach into her backpack.
“Maybe I could try taking it out with my fists,” she murmured, pulling out a pair of metal claws to attach to her hand.
Next to me, a shine sparkled on the ground. I recognized it as the bullet that pierced me and picked it up.
“You didn’t strike me as the reckless type,” I observed. “As if you could really slash something like that to death.”
“I have to try something,” she continued to murmur while averting my gaze.
“Maybe try using this?” I suggested, holding up the bullet in my good hand. She looked up and glared.
“Give it here.”
“Nu-uh,” I shook my head and reeled my hand back. “What do you say?”
“Really? We don’t have time for this. That thing is going to kill us both.”
“Oh, so now that it’s your life on the line, you want my help? How interesting.”
“Shut up!” She leaped forward, trying to grab it from me, but I swerved out of the way. “How about we make a deal? I give you this bullet and in return, you have to come with me to my diner.”
“I can’t believe I’m accepting help from a man,” I heard her say under her breath.
“Hm? What was that?”
“Fuck you. It’s a deal. Satisfied?”
I grinned. “Of course!”
I tossed her the bullet, which she caught, then loaded it into her rifle. As I waited for her to get it all set up, the creature took a mighty step, which knocked me off my feet. Just as the creature was about to lean forward, the shot was fired and landed right between its eyes. The force knocked the creature back and it fell back into the destroyed mountain, slain with a single bullet.
“Huh. For as big as it was, it was sure easy to kill,” I remarked.
“Get up,” she instructed. “As much as it pains me to say it, I made a deal. So take me to your diner.”
I grinned. Wherever Sunny was, I hoped she could sense the good news. Across land and sea, I was sending her the most positive of vibes.
We had made our way inside my humble establishment.
“So, Ms. Hunter, are you thirsty?”
“Got any liquor?” She groaned.
“Of course. All home-brewed, as well. We pride ourselves of only the finest--”
“Less talk. Ale. Strongest you got.”
I grinned. “Very well, Ms.”
In truth, the diner my wife and I owned was a little more than humble. Neither of us got to the position we were in by sticking with the ordinary. Back in the kitchen, there was a basement, which underneath, lie a brewery. It was the pride and joy of our establishment, and I figured if I were to show our hunter guest some hospitality, I ought to bring her only the finest.
“Now, let’s see...she wants the strongest...should I go with vodka, maybe? Whiskey?” Knowing her, she’d want a cold drink. But something that could knock her dead with alcohol poisoning, that was the tricky part.
“Ah!” The little imaginary flashlight above my head lit. I was at the very end of the brewery, with a giant keg that had a biohazard sign on it. “Perfect!”
Do I really want to kill my guest? Well, of course not! The biohazard sign was more of a decoration. Or, more there as a necessity in case one were to die upon drinking it and a lawsuit was filed. Think of such a warning label as a sort of unsigned waiver!
After pouring a mug of the infernal liquid, I brought it back up and served it to her table. She sat, her arms crossed, shivering.
“Are you cold, miss?”
“What do you think? We were just out in the tundra and you wanna ask me--”
“The heater’s on,” I pointed out.
“Still. We haven’t been in here very long.”
Heh. I was quite enjoying this. If only honey bunches were here to share in the pleasure of having such an honored guest.
She took a sip of the drink, then wiped her mouth.
“Vodka?”
“Only the finest,” I placed my hand on my chest.
“It’s okay, I guess. I’ve had stronger.”
I walked to balk at that, but then again, I wanted to believe she was bluffing. Yes. That would’ve been more likely, wouldn’t it? But the most likely was that she wasn’t bluffing, considering who she was. Or who she resembled, anyway.
“So cut to the chase,” she spoke after another sip. Her voice just as low and icy as before. “What business do you want with me?”
“Simple, really. My wife and I heard rumors of a peculiar hunter who roamed around these parts and we thought you would make a great addition to our team.”
“What? At this restaurant? That’s it?”
I sat at a stool, back to the counter, elbows leaned back against it, looking rather cool and laid back. “Hm...well, that’s not quite it, but...yes.”
“No.”
“She thought you might say that. She did say you were one tough nut to bust. Then again, I told her she didn’t quite know you. Then again, I don’t quite know you, either. We’ve just heard things here and there between the two of us. After an exchange of cutesy adjectives, I convinced her that I could get you to say yes.”
“You must be out of your mind, then. I’m a hunter, not a food service worker. I only cook the food I hunt, I can’t stand people, and I don’t care to clean anyone else’s place but my own.”
“Oh ho ho! That’s not quite what we had in mind!”
“What, like prostitution?”
I spat out. “What kind of person do you take me for?”
“You’re a man. I despise men.”
“Ah, yes. So I’ve heard.”
“There you go again. Saying you’ve heard things about me.”
“Mm-hmm. Maybe not ‘you’ you, but an image of you all the same. By the way, I didn’t think you’d have such dark red hair. Almost looks black. Rather, I thought you were described to have light blue hair.”
“People have said things about me, huh?”
I nodded. “Yep. How there’s some hunter about stirring up trouble, striking fear. All that silly little nonsense. I’m sure in reality, you’re more a hermit just trying to get by. Am I right so far?”
“More or less.”
“Some, particularly, in the criminal underworld, have spoken about someone who matches your description. Light blue hair, cold as ice, a seasoned killer, and poor social skills. Got me to wonder if there was something to that. If you might happen to be the infamous figure known as R--”
“Remora.”
“Hm?”
“I’m Remora.”
“Ah. So that’s what you’re calling yourself these days.”
“I just love how you can talk shit about someone you don’t know about.”
“Whoa! Easy there, killer!”
“The only thing I kill is fish. Sometimes elk, if I want a big meal. Wolves, if they happen to be trying to steal my elk from me.”
“Ah, you’re a fisherman. Er, sorry, fisherwoman. Also, that’s quite a few things.”
“Life out here isn’t always easy.”
“No,” I shook my head. “No it isn’t. Tell me, what are you doing around these parts?”
“I have a home I built for myself.”
“Somewhat of a hermit, are you?”
“I prefer my privacy, yes.”
“Perfect place for self-exile, as well. The Alaskan wilderness, Nunavut, the Siberian wastelands. All viable options to get away from everything. So then, why here?”
“What’s it to you?”
“Not much, really. You could say I’m just a cat waiting to get killed by my curiosity.”
“As if that wasn’t already self-evident.”
I gave a chuckle to that. Let it be known that Remora wasn’t without her humor.
“I like to keep a positive attitude about everything. Helps in such a bleak environment,” I smiled my warm smile. “Figure everyone could use a ray of sunshine every now and then.”
“Excuse me?”
“Oh, right. Ray Sunshine, at your service. Or as you could say, I’m just a regular Ray a Sunshine.”
“I’d rather not.”
“Excuse me?”
“Sounds too similar to my old name. I would rather just call you Mr. Sunshine.”
I wanted to spit out my (lack of a) drink (so spit...spit?) because of how funny that was. “So it really is you, huh?”
“I’m Remora. You could say I had a similar profession as this person you keep mistaking me for, but that’s behind me. I’m just someone who wishes to be left alone now.”
“Ah, forgive me, then.”
“Forgiven. At least you treated me to a drink.”
“Of course. My wife wouldn’t let me hear the end of it if I didn’t. Not after we both wished to see you in person.”
“Is that so? Where is she, then?”
“Out catching fish.”
“...What I should be doing right now,” she groaned.
“It’s a joint effort, you see. Running this place. She brings home the food and the supplies, take stock of inventory. In turn, I cook the food and serve the drinks and put the inventory to good use.”
“Sounds like she does most of the work,” she remarked and propped her legs up above the table. Then, she took another swig of her drink.
“If you wish to see it that way,” I smiled. Some may think I ought to be harder on her, but every guest is important to me, and she was as much a guest in this home as any other patron who may walk through the door.
“Here,” I pulled out my phone. “Wanna see pictures of me and my wife? We’re so adorable together! I just love her so damn much!” I started swooning just thinking of all the pictures we’ve taken of us together.
“No thanks,” she said, but I knew what she meant to say was “yes, of course! I just love such sweet sweethearts!” So show her, I did.
“What the fuck?” She remarked, that time it being her turn to spit out her drink. She wiped her mouth. “How did someone like you nab someone as pretty like her?”
“A regular Lancelot, are you?”
She shook her head. “No. I’m just stating facts.”
“Well,” I chuckled. “We were both high school sweethearts! We met on a sunny day, rays of sunlight hitting our faces as we stood on the bleachers after school hours. All the sports teams were off season, so we had the whole field to ourselves.”
Actually, that wasn’t quite how it was.
“Erm, to be more precise, we didn’t quite meet on that day. Rather, it was a rainy one, and I was alone that day, having heard about the fair in town. Being young and superstitious, I wanted to consult a psychic and ask if I could learn the secrets of the universe. While walking through the crowds of the fair, however, I happened to bump into a girl from my high school. We turned to face each other – me, a bespectacled lad with shaved dark hair, and a little bit of stubble, much like you see today, only a lot younger. Then there was her – a curly light brunette haired beauty with a fair bit of melanin and a smile that could light up the darkest of rooms.”
“Is this a long story?” She groaned.
“Of course not! Nothing is too long when describing the love between me and my sweetheart!”
Remora rolled her eyes. I went on.
“We introduced each other. ‘I’m Ray Sunshine,’ I told her. ‘I’m Sunny Reyes,’ was her reply. It was at that moment that we both knew we would be together forever. Do you believe in soulmates?”
She looked like she was about to open her mouth. I didn’t give her enough time to answer.
“Well, we were young, we were in love, and we were just a tad too superstitious for our own good. Because of our similar names, we became a couple and right after high school, we got married.”
“...That’s the most ridiculous thing I ever heard.”
“Maybe so, but love is a ridiculous thing!”
“I think I’m going to be sick.”
Just as Remora uttered such words, the front door opened and a gust of wind blew in. The wind wasn’t the important bit. What was important, or rather, the most important thing in the whole world, was who entered. My lovely little honeycomb herself.
“Hello, my ray of light!” She greeted, her words glistening with joy. Held over her back was an arctic lamprey which she must have dragged out from the depths of the seas herself. “One of our patrons requested this. You know what to do.”
“I’ll help you to the freezer, darlin’. After all, we have a special guest with us.”
“You don’t mean!” She gasped.
“I’m right here, you two,” our special guest groaned once more.
We both looked at Remora, wide-eyed.
“Indeed!” Both Sunny and I gave a synchronized gasp. The sign of true love. “What a catch, indeed!”
“That lamprey isn’t too shabby, either, my sunny day. I don’t think I’ve ever seen one so long!”
“Oh, and it was attached to a whale shark, no less! But the damn thing got away!”
“You two are disgusting. Being here is exhausting. Can I leave already?”
“Oh Remora, you don’t need our permission,” I crooned.
“But!” Sunny chimed in. “My husband and I would love if you heard us out!”
“Didn’t I already do that?”
Sunny, with the full strength of her luxurious beauty, threw the lamprey into the kitchen and I watched it land right in the sink. I knew such a gesture as “that fish can wait. We ought to talk business.”
“Remora, if you come with me, I promise my husband will cook you the best meal of your life.”
The hunter shrugged. “A free meal is a free meal, I guess.”
I beamed. I was willing to take whatever I could get.
The three of us walked together and behind the kitchen was another doorway where once opened, revealed the second half of the diner: our home.
What stood before Remora, Sunny, and I was a lobby. Rather plain, with a cubicle in the middle.
“Every independent business needs a side hustle, y’know?” I gestured to the secret beauty that was our home.
“What is this, an office?”
“Hehe, like a manager’s office? As it turns out, the only people who work here is me and my wife.
“I have been wondering about that. You mean you have no wait staff, no other cooks, no cleaning crew?”
“Nope!”
“...Do you even get any customers?”
“A few here and there. Researchers, long time friends, shady individuals in the criminal underworld.”
“What was the last one?”
I gave a hearty laugh. “We’re sort of a rumor, ourselves. Our little establishment, that is. The rumor of a diner in the middle of the arctic circle where a patron may request any dish and it shall be served. Likewise, a patron may request any little thing, in secret, and we may oblige, for a price.”
My wife must have sensed the air in the room grow stiff, as she spoke up. “Oh, but there’s nothing like ‘kill this person’ or anything else of the sort! Mostly, it’s just ‘investigate this place’, ‘find this ancient artifact’, et cetera.”
“So a sort of mystery hunter?”
“You may think of it as such,” I thought confirming such a thing would be a reassurance. “Of course, any request you accept and accomplish, you are entitled to a cut of the commission.”
“I have no need of money.”
“Everyone needs money. It’s just the world we live in,” I argued.
“My old job gave me more money than I ever needed and it still couldn’t cure me of who I am.”
She sure was good at dropping hints that she really was the one the rumors described. If I wasn’t mistaken, the truth was just as harsh as a world dictated by money.
“There are some things that do not go away,” I replied. “Like a persistent feeling you cannot shake. Or one’s past life.”
Remora nodded. “Then you can understand why my answer is still no.”
Heartbroken as I may have been to hear such words, I had to accept that such a thing was a definite possibility.
“I can, yes.”
Damn. She sure could make the air around her thick. If I wanted such a predicament, I’d have gone outside. But, the atmosphere was already what it was, and I had to respect a guest.
“It was nice to meet you, Remora.”
Both Sunny and I watch her take off. But something wasn’t quite right. I couldn’t just let her leave without letting her know where she stood with us. I ran after her, back into the cold.
“Hey!” I called to her.
“What?” Her tone sent chills.
“You’re welcome back any time! We’ll cook you any meal you want! Or, for the right price, we’ll fulfill any request you may have!”
She gave no reply, but I hoped she would have at least given a nod before she faded from view.
Once she was gone, I went back inside. On the counter of the diner was a note left by Sunny:
Dear My Ray of Sunshine,
Better luck next time, huh? Sorry, hun. Really. But I still think you did a great job! You managed to get her to come in and you even confirmed that she exists! Give yourself a pat on the back! As for me, I got pulled away once again. This time to a place in the South American rain forest. When I get back, I will be sure to shower you in lots of hugs and kisses and all that good stuff, so hang tight, my ray of sunshine!
Be sure to keep the diner clean for me, and make sure to keep a note on any interesting rumors so we may fish them out together! Best of luck out there!
Sincerely,
Sunny Reyes
P.S. You had better cook that damn lamprey! Save some for me, too, will ya? Know that you can call me any time and whenever I have reception, I will send you many heart emojis! Love ya lots!
Ah, that Sunny, the sunshine of my life. She sure could be gone for long periods of time, but whenever she returned, it was like another honeymoon. That’s why we dubbed one of the rooms in the back the ‘honeymoon room’ just for us.
As for me, you may find my little discovery disappointing, after she turned out to not be interested in our deal, but I had a feeling that the rumored Remora would appear once more. After all, call it my intuition, superstition, or a combination of the two, but I had a tendency to be right about such things.
My mom and dad were the coolest! They watch penguins all day and go visit Santa Claus! They even let me come and see penguins with them, but they said I couldn’t see Santa because he was too busy. That’s okay! Maybe next year!
“Mom! Dad! Can we go see Santa now?” I jumped up, tugged on their coats, but they kept working! Such hard workers!
“Not today, sweetie,” dad told me. Mom turned to him.
“When are we going to tell her that we’re here to study penguins?”
“Shh. She’s only 8.”
Those two sure were silly. They still thought they could trick me, as if I was really that dumb. I knew they were just using the penguin thing as an excuse so they could see Santa by themselves.
“Can I study penguins with you guys?” I tugged at their coats. They turned to each other again.
“Should we? Is it really safe for a little kid?”
“She should be fine as long as she wears a coat.”
“It could be good for her to get outside.”
They said taking me to their ‘arctic base’ thingy could be good for me, too, and it was good until I got bored! It was neat to see all the rooms, but they were mostly empty, locked, or full of toys I couldn’t play with. My parents didn’t know what the word ‘good’ meant sometimes.
“We have to see the penguins!” I shouted. Sometimes I had to be mom and dad’s parents. “It’s good for me!”
They gave each other a look. I think it was a good one? I don’t know. But then they looked at me and it looked mad, but then they said:
“Okay. Later, okay?”
Later! I wonder when that would be!
Just a few minutes later, I went back up to them.
“It’s later!”
“No, sweetie, we meant, like, tomorrow later.”
“What?”
“Tomorrow.”
“Promise.”
After that, I think I threw a fit and then I hugged a penguin. But it wasn’t a real one, just a stuffed animal one. But I went right to sleep and tomorrow came and we went out to see real penguins together!
That’s as much as I remembered. I don’t know what happened when we went out, but now I was inside somewhere else. Maybe they took me to a surprise place?
I tried to open my eyes, but I was still tired. It seemed like I was sleeping on a chair. There was a blanket over me. Not one I knew. The blanket on me was itchy. My blankets weren’t itchy.
Adult voices came in, but they weren’t my parents. Maybe mom and dad were busy.
“Why do you want me to take care of her? I’m just a hermit!”
“And a hunter.”
“Yes. I hunt for food and I’m a hermit. I’m a loner. Let me be.”
“Come on, this could be a good experience for you.”
There’s that ‘could be good for you’ thing again. Were they talking about a penguin?
“You should take care of her. My home is hardly suitable for a child.”
“And mine is? Do you know the types of people who show up here?”
“Don’t you have a daughter? Send her to live with your daughter.”
“I don’t need to burden Sunny’s sister with another child.”
“How despicable. You won’t even raise your own child.”
“Fair. Very fair. But I still put the burden on you. As they say, finder’s keeper’s.”
I worked my way up until I sat up on the chair. I rubbed my eyes, they still felt droopy. Then, after a yawn, I asked the two weird adults:
“Are mom and dad busy?”
“Fuck. She’s awake,” the thin haired man with glasses said. His clothes made him look like a penguin, but he wasn’t chubby. Skinny penguin?
“Hey, language!” The tall lady with all the cool action figure clothes spoke. She sure looked like an action figure!
“Fuck!” I repeated.
She grabbed the man by the top of his penguin clothes.
“Look what you did!”
He laughed, but I wasn’t sure why, so I laughed too.
“That’s the spirit! Take good care of her!” He said while laughing.
She let go of him and went over to me. She had a mean look on her face, like a scowl. Was I in trouble? No. I didn’t do anything. She bent down and sat on her knees. I tilted my head. She looked funny.
“You’re probably confused right now.”
“Yeah! Fuck!”
“Stop saying that,” she growled.
Aw, she was no fun.
“Anyway, your parents are dead and you almost died, too.”
“You really aren’t good at talking to people, are you, Remora?” The penguin man called to her. That was going to be his name now! The penguin man!
“Don’t see any reason to lie. They were found dead not far from here. There was a blizzard.”
Huh? That was random. I stared at the weird action figure lady, waiting for her to say something else. She stared back at me.
“Well?”
I’m not sure what she was doing. Just staring at me like that.
“Well...well?” I asked back. She began to shiver. “Hey Ray!” She yelled at the penguin man. “Can you turn the heater up? It’s chilly in here!”
“It’s already as hot as it can go. I’m roasting in here, myself.”
“Must be the topic at hand giving me the chills,” she muttered.
“So penguin man is Ray! Are you Ray, too?”
She turned her head at penguin Ray and gave him a look. He laughed like a hyena.
“Well? Are you Ray?”
He copied me!
“Shut up,” she looked back at me. “I’m Remora. I found you and took you back.”
“Back to the base? But I wanted to see the penguins!”
She gave Ray another look. He shrugged his shoulders. Then she looked back at me and blew some air out her mouth.
“It would help if I explained what happened, wouldn’t it?”
She began to tell me a story:
“The door burst open; I charged my way back to the other side of the diner.
‘Whoa! Remora! What are you doing here?’ Ray came over. Then he saw you, so I told him:
‘I found her lying on the ground! Tell me you can do something!’
‘What is this about? I thought you didn’t care about kids.’ Was what he said in response. For the record, I don’t like kids, but that was beside the point. That man was going to make me go berserk, I just knew it.
‘That’s not important right now!’ I shouted at him.
I you down on a sofa and watched as you shivered. My heart was racing, more than if had I gone to fight with a polar bear”
(I liked that part. I wanted to fight a polar bear)
“Ray walked over to check you out.
‘Hypothermia. Possible pneumonia,’ he told me.
‘We need to take her to a hospital!’
‘How?’ He asked me. ‘The nearest hospital is several miles away and we have no way to get there. If you try walking her there in the cold, she will surely die by the time you get there.’
‘Don’t say that!’ I yelled at him.
He paced. He seemed more curious than concerned.
‘I’m surprised to see you so emotional about something like this. Aren’t you normally more...cold?’ He asked.
‘This is different. Please.’
‘It’s not a matter that can be solved by begging. I’d love to help, but I don’t think there’s anything I could do. I’m no doctor.’
‘Get a doctor! You have connections, don’t you?’
He removed his glasses and began wiping them with a cloth. He didn’t look my way.
‘Tell me how you found her.’
I explained to him that I found you underneath a sheet of ice. I was surprised to still feel a pulse, so I thought that there could have been some chance that you would survive if I took her here.
He looked down at the floor. His fists shook. Then he turned to me and said,
‘I see.’
‘I’ll join you and your wife’s team, if that’s what you want! Just do something!’
He nodded. ‘It would be disrespectful of me to make you do something like that in exchange for saving a life,’ he smiled as he spoke. ‘I’ll see if I can get someone over here. Stay with her for the time being.’
‘What am I supposed to do?!’ I demanded.
‘Try keeping her warm,’ was his advice, before walking off.
‘What about you? Where are you going?’ I asked him. He turned to me.
‘I have to confirm something.’
I shivered. The chill ran over me once again and I was flung back into the state of awareness over who I was. There you were, and you just looked like a foreign object, shivering and unconscious. I had no idea what I was supposed to do. Then, Ray returned for a moment to say:
‘Oh, and Remora, I know why you’re doing this.’ Then he left for a while, leaving me along with you without a clue in the world.
I didn’t say anything in response to that.
As he left, I turned to you, still shivering, still unconscious. I shivered as well.
‘Please make it…’ I whispered.
Your hair reminded me of a tiger stripe, or a flicker of a flame. If you could be as warm as one, I wouldn’t need to worry as much. But at the time, I was worried. I hated to see you shiver, it reminded me too much of myself.
After a few minutes of staying by your side, Ray returned with a doctor.
‘She owed me a favor for fulfilling one of her requests,’ he explained to me.
I was just glad to see someone who could actually do something.
I got off of the couch while the doctor observed you. I stood, frozen, my teeth chattering, and watched. Ray shook his head.
‘I found her parents. Frozen solid. Succumbed to the elements,’ he told me.
‘So she has no one now,’ was my response.
‘Hey, don’t look so glum,’ he nudged me. ‘If you hadn’t brought her, she may not have made it, either.’
‘But why her and not her parents?’ I asked him. ‘Wouldn’t a child be more vulnerable than an adult?’
‘I don’t know, Remora. Strange things happen around these parts,’ he replied.
We stood and watched the doctor examine you, until finally, she got up and told us:
‘She’s okay for now. I would suggest keeping her here and turning up the heat. Keep her inside as much as she can. There’s still no guarantee, so continue to monitor, and if her condition starts to worsen, contact me. I’ll send a vehicle to take her to the hospital.’
‘Thank you, Shirley,’ Ray replied.
‘Please. It’s Dr. Cole-Slaw now,’ the doctor corrected.” I snorted at that part. Coleslaw! Someone’s a coleslaw doctor! Remora continued her story, but I hoped it wasn’t much longer. It wasn’t very good.
“The doctor took her leave. Ray made a comment about how you were still breathing, in turn, I said that there was still a chance you wouldn’t make it.
He smiled and told me, ‘you did a good thing today. Regardless of what happens, I think you should give yourself a pat on the back.’
All I could think about was how you were shivering. The thought crossed my mind that even if you did get better, but continued to shiver, maybe it would have been better had you not survived. I must have voiced that thought, because Ray said:
‘Remora, you were a special case. You were an infant when you were found.’
Ray walked out of the hall and into one of the rooms. It was in the far back hallway. When he returned, he had brought out a blanket. He spread it across you and tucked you in, then told me:
‘It may take a few days for her to get better. You should stay here for the time being. I’ll serve us up a meal.’
I agreed to that, and while you slept, the two of us discussed what should be done about you. Adoption agencies? Foster care? We still hadn’t come to a solution by the time you woke up.”
That wasn’t a very nice story! There were no penguins at all!
My eyes got a bit tingly. I was going to cry, wasn’t I?
“Cry if you need to,” she sounded like she was telling me what to do. I always hated being told what to do, and the way she made it sound, grr…but I did it! I didn’t want to! She made me! It was all over my face and gross and it wouldn’t stop and everything was so weird! There was no penguins! I couldn’t remember any penguins.
“That didn’t really happen, did it?” I asked her.
Remora nodded. “You wouldn’t be here if it didn’t.”
Penguin man Ray gave me a napkin.
“Careful not to overwork her, Remora. She’s still recovering.”
He smiled awful wide. My parents weren’t here. They were somewhere in the snow. Was there snow? I wanted to see them. I knew I couldn’t. I wasn’t dumb! I was just forgetful! So forgetful that I couldn’t remember what happened!
I started shivering and my head got real dizzy. My head fell back to the cushion. It felt like ice cubes were dumped on me and that I would disappear.
“Hey! Ray! Do something! Get her some soup!”
Why was everything so weird?
It felt like the weird stuff was going to go on forever. I was scared.
“Can we get her to warm up? Please?” She sounded scared too.
My eyes started closing, but then I opened them again and there was a bowl and tray next to me.
“Whoa…” I whispered because I was still weak. Did that appear out of nowhere? Was I magical?
Fancy penguin man took a spoon and held it up to my mouth. “Open wide, okay?” His voice sounded so bright. Like a sun!
I opened my mouth, but before I could swallow, the metal from the spoon hit my tongue and I coughed.
“Too hot!”
Remora gave a little laugh.
“Glad to see she can still feel heat.”
I didn’t think that was very funny! Not funny at all! Just rude!
I scowled. She gave a look like I was the weird one! That only made me madder, and I crossed my arms.
But don’t worry. The soup didn’t get cold! I still ate it and Ray was very proud of me! He said so!
So a few days later, after I was all better, I went to stay at Remora’s house. She really didn’t want to, but Ray said Remora has plenty of fun things at her house and I got so excited that Remora gave in! I just hoped she had a nice, fluffy penguin plushy for me to hug!
Once I went outside, I felt the wind blow and my coat didn’t feel too strong! My sink was doing weird pink and purple and white colors! Remora decided to give me a piggyback ride. She said it would be faster that way! She was right, too! She was real fast! Even though I was still dizzy and not good, the journey went okay! For some reason, I thought her back would be cold, but it was really warm and that made me happy.
When we went into her house, which looked like both an igloo and a brick house, I knew it: Ray lied to me! That liar! Remora’s house wasn’t fun at all!
It was so dark and there were spider webs and it was so cold and there weren’t any stuffed penguins, either! There were some old books, there was a dirty kitchen, but there weren’t any toys or TV! It was boring! And again! It was cold!
“It’s cold!” I yelled.
“Yes. Yes it is.” She blinked. “Sorry, I’ll go prepare the fireplace.”
“What? There’s a fireplace!”
I didn’t see a chimney, but I also wasn’t looking at the roof! I knew what to do! Go outside and see the chimney! But before I could reach the door, Remora called out to me.
“You’re still not all better. Not a good idea.”
“Not fair!” I slammed my foot.
“Never said it was.”
I puffed my cheeks. She didn’t budge, just waved her finger at me. So I crossed my arms and went over to a chair and jumped up on it.
“It’s so boring in here!”
“I’m a boring person.”
“You’re not going to have many people over if you don’t have things to do!”
“That’s the idea.”
The fire burned in the fireplace and I warmed up, but the house itself was so dark, even after she lit some candles.
She was in the kitchen. I think it was a kitchen. It was where kitchens usually were. By the living room.
“What’cha doing?”
“Cooking up some fish. Do you like fish?”
“I don’t know! I think I do!”
She brought me a plate of fish. I grabbed a handful and shoved it in my mouth. Then I spit it out.
“I don’t like fish,” I crossed my arms.
“We’ll just have to find something else, then.”
She went back into the kitchen. From out of view, she yelled.
“By the way: there’s many kinds of fish. You probably like something.”
She walked back into the living room, holding two plates. She handed one to me. It was some kind of sandwich. I decided to take a bite and it was delicious.
“What is this?” I asked.
“It’s an elk burger. Lettuce, tomatoes, elk meat.”
“Elk? What’s that?”
She made a gesture like she was trying to show she had antlers.
“You ate Santa’s reindeer?!”
“What?”
“That’s a reindeer! They have antlers!”
“So do elk. They’re different.”
“Oh. Okay.” I learned something new.
“Besides,” she added. “Santa isn’t real.”
“I knew that!”
I took another bite of the elk burger. “How did you get this?” I asked.
“I killed an elk and cooked it.”
So scary! So cool!
“I wanna do that too!”
“Maybe later. When you get better.”
Later, later, later! That word always meant no!
“Promise! And don’t die!”
“Sure,” she said, then took a bite from her plate. It didn’t look like an elk burger. It looked like a salad with that gross fish in it.
“What do you do for fun around here, anyway?”
“Go out and hunt. Clean my weapons. Go fishing. Paint my nails. Apply eye shadow. Read books. Explore the area.”
“I want to do all that too, then!”
“When you’re better.”
“I’m better now! Let’s do it!”
“It’s already late.”
I puffed my cheeks.
“Fine! But after dinner you must tell me a bedtime story!”
She didn’t say anything, but ate her food.
You better not hold out on me, action figure lady!
After dinner, she took the plates and we sat on the floor together, next to the fireplace. She pulled out a book from a small shelf of hers. It was called The Little Match Girl.
“This is a good one. From the author of The Little Mermaid.”
My eyes grew wide! I couldn’t wait!
She started reciting the story. Just like back at Ray’s place, she was not a good storyteller. Her voice was too flat and she talked like everything was so plain. But still, the story was neat. It started out sad, but it was like a fairy tale, so it must have gotten better by the end! I was so sure of it!
“So, in the end, the girl was found frozen, the matches extinguished. Little did the onlookers know that she had joined her grandmother in heaven.”
She closed the book and I started to break down into tears.
“That was so sad!”
“It was a good story, no? She finally got her wish and got to see her grandmother again.”
“Yeah, but she died and her dad was mean and no one would buy her matches and she must have been so cold and no one was nice to her and…” I wasn’t sure what else.
“I don’t understand. She got what she wanted.”
It felt like I just ruined her favorite book for her. That’s probably what I did. But I couldn’t help myself, it was too sad! I ran down the hall and into a bedroom. It wasn’t a super comfy bed, but it had a lot of blankets. There wasn’t much besides the bed in the room, but at least I had somewhere warm to sleep.
She came into the room and told me goodnight. It couldn’t tell if she meant it or if it was just her way of saying sorry, but I was too tired to argue.
I was asleep for a little bit, but I was woken up by my dream. Though it wasn’t really.
Mom and dad and me went out, doing some researching. I saw a cool rock on the ground, they walked ahead. It went a little like that. We never did get to see the penguins. They were so far out, and dad said something about how weird it was that they weren’t at their usual spot. Mom said we should walk further.
It was going pretty good. I saw some bunnies and some foxes, but they all ran past me before I could pet them. Dad said I shouldn’t try. They could have bit me.
The air started to get foggy and it was getting harder to see. Mom and dad said we should turn back, and I was real sad, but so was dad. He was so sure they would be there. I think he liked them, too.
It was too hard to see on the way back. I think we were lost. It was so cold it felt like my bones would go stiff. Frost was getting on mom and dad’s faces. But it wasn’t so bad until the wind blew and knocked us all down, into the hard, snowy ground.
It hurt, it hurt real bad. Snow kept falling, but it didn’t feel like snow. It felt like rocks being thrown at us.
We all managed to get up, but not for long.
It kept going down harder and harder and…
...I woke up.
The fireplace was still making noises. The glow must have woken me up. So I tiptoed out of bed, into the halls. It was a little chilly, but I managed. I was all better, I was sure of it.
She sat in the living room next to the fire and shivered. I watched her pull out a match. Where? Her pocket? The floor?
She lit the tip in the fireplace and pressed the matchstick up to her palm. She continued to shiver. I wanted to yell something out, but I must have been too tired. I just walked back into bed where I managed to get back to sleep.
Well, Remora wasn’t a liar! She was rude and boring but she wasn’t a liar!
She took me fishing and it was really boring but then she told me of all the different kinds of fish under the ice.
“You could even catch a walrus, or a shark,” she said.
“Shark!” My eyes lit up. I was going to catch a shark!
That didn’t happen. Even after being there for the whole day, there was no bite on my end. Remora got all sorts of neat things. Salmons and trouts and um…other ones!
It took me a few days, but I caught something. She had to help me reel it in, but I’d get strong enough to do it myself, eventually. I wanted to catch a big shark!
For my first catch, it was just a tiny thing. Something called a smelt.
“Hey, don’t look so sad. You can still eat smelt.”
“I bet they taste gross!” I said back to her.
“They might. I’d suggest eating them cooked.”
“So we go to Ray’s and have him cook it for us!”
“Excuse me? I can cook fish at home.”
“Yeah, but you only cook gross things.”
“You seemed to like my elk burgers.”
“Okay. One thing isn’t gross.”
She laughed. Weird as ever. Didn’t she know I was serious?
“One day, I’m going to catch a shark! A whale shark!”
“Why?” She asked me.
“Because!”
“Why?”
“Because, they’re, uh, cool! And big!”
“Would you eat one?”
I shook my head. “No! I’ll wrestle them and then throw them back in the water!”
She laughed again.
“I will! I’ll have great big muscles! Whale muscles!”
“Keep hanging around me and maybe you’ll get there.”
I was pretty sure she didn’t believe me. Yeah. That word. ‘Maybe’. It sure meant ‘no’. Just like ‘later’.
“You sure like sharks, don’t you?” Remora stopped and asked.
“I like penguins! But I don’t wanna wrestle penguins! Only pet!”
“I see. We can see penguins sometime, too.”
“But not if we both die!”
She shook her head. “You’re right. I’ll have to make sure you’re as strong as a shark so you can see penguins any time you want.”
“Yeah! And maybe if we go back to base, I can find my stuffed animal penguin!”
She stopped talking.
“What?” I asked. I didn’t like her being quiet. Not that she wasn’t when she was talking.
“You were from there, weren’t you? Someone might know you and they could take you in.”
“Take me in?”
“So you can live in a proper home.”
“You’re fine enough! You’re just boring, that’s all!”
We walked back to her house. Yep. Her boring house. Didn’t even get to stop at Ray’s place. He could have cooked something good with smelt. He could make anything gross taste good, I bet!
“If I find this base and I ask anyone there if they’ve seen your stuffed animal, I’ll bring it to you,” Remora said. It wasn’t a for sure thing, but she wasn’t lying, because it was her. Remoras don’t lie.
“You could! Then I could sleep better!”
“You don’t sleep well?”
“I have bad dreams, but they happened.”
“I don’t understand.”
“It’s okay!”
“If I go there, and I find someone, who should I ask?”
“I don’t know! I only ever talked to mom and dad!”
“Well, I can say ‘have you seen a stuffed animal that belongs to this little girl?’”
“No, because I have a name! It’s…” Weird. I knew everything else, but the name wasn’t coming to me. “It’s...something...it begins with a…”
“How about Tigershark?”
“Why?”
“Because your hair reminds me of a tiger’s fur and you like sharks.”
I grinned. “Okay! I’ll be a Tigershark! Grr!”
It was weird being given a name, but Remora was weird already and she was right: I wanted to be big and strong, just like a Tigershark would! I could swim in the coldest seas and be scary and then sleep at the bottom with all the sand and I would only have good dreams. So even though Tigershark wasn’t my name before, I was happy with the name.
That night she didn’t read any bedtime stories. That’s okay since she probably only had the same few things to read. Plus they were all such sad stories. No good for someone who wants a good sleep. Instead of a story, she told me:
“I’m going to go out for the night. I’ll try looking for the base. I’ll be back before you wake up in the morning.”
“But it’s so dark. How will you manage? And what if it gets all foggy and windy?”
“It’s not my first time venturing at night.”
That didn’t make me feel any better, but she had to keep her word. If she said she wouldn’t die, then she wouldn’t die. That was the rule.
I slept without any bad dreams or waking up in the night. Even though there was no fire lit, I wasn’t too cold. It was good. In the morning, she returned with the penguin stuffed animal. I was so happy to see it again! But it was sad, too. It was missing an eye and there was some stuffing falling out. Remora said she could sew it back together, but it I wanted to hold it and she couldn’t fix it if I held it, but she just didn’t get it! It was too precious and I worked myself up into a fit again.
She didn’t seem to react to my fit. She gave me a pat on my head, but didn’t say anything. I asked if she saw anyone there. She nodded, but didn’t say who or what anyone said to her.
I found out what happened a couple days later when we went to see Ray. We walked all the way there and I could do it just fine. I was getting to be quite ‘adept’, whatever that meant. Remora said it, so it must have meant I was good. Not only that, but I ran up to his restaurant carrying a trout on my back.
“Penguin Ray! Look!” I showed him the fish and almost slapped him with it.
“Why am I a penguin?” He asked.
“Your clothes!”
“It’s just a normal pinstripe suit.”
“I don’t know what that means!”
“Hey kiddo, go ahead and take that inside and I’ll make a nice stew for you.”
“It better not be gross!”
“Oho, I’ll be sure to use lots and lots of seasoning!”
I ran inside, but I noticed Remora stayed outside. It looked like she was going to talk to him, so I threw the fish on the table and I pressed my ear to the wall.
“I checked out that base she said she was from the other night,” I heard her say.
“Yeah? Maybe she could go to a better home.”
“Are you saying mine is bad?”
“No, you’ve been doing great! But you said it yourself, didn’t you? Your home is hardly suitable for a child.”
“Yes, well...there’s a problem.”
“What?”
“There were people, but none of them were alive. Just piles of corpses littered throughout. The base itself was pretty wrecked. Whatever happened, it wasn’t pretty.”
“Yikes. I doubt it was the cause of a snowstorm. Think an animal broke in?”
“That is a possibility, but the marks were unlike anything I had seen. I don’t know what kind of animal, weapon, person, could have done that.”
“It could have been a person, huh?”
“I’m not ruling it out. Do you know anything about said base?”
“Mm...I’ve had researchers stop in to order pancakes and the like. I’ve seen many bases on my travels, as well.”
“It could have been a premeditated attack.”
“Oh, I have no doubt it was. I don’t even have to picture the scene. There are some terrible people out there.”
“Are you one of them?”
“Only a little less terrible than you,” he laughed. “But I have a reputation of my own. If I was found out to be a killer, it would tarnish my image.”
“You could have hired someone.”
“I could have, you’re right. Easy enough to do. Hang around the diner enough and you’ll see plenty of shady individuals. But as plausible of an idea as that is, I’m afraid bloodshed just isn’t my cup of tea. I love people too much. Good and bad.”
“Aren’t you worried?”
“Oh, that depends on how unusual it is.”
“If it were usual, it would be more than a cause of concern for me. I need to know what happened there.”
“Are you willing to put in a request?”
“I have the cash.”
He laughed.
“How about you fulfill a request from me and we’ll call it even?”
“Deal. What do you have in mind?”
“Take your pick.”
The door opened and I jumped from my seat and got up.
“Were you eavesdropping?” Remora asked.
“Leaves dropping?” I asked.
“Eaves.”
“I don’t know what that is!”
Ray smiled his warm smile. “Did you hear us?”
“No! No way! I was sitting down with my fish!”
“Doesn’t matter if you were. We were using a lot of adult words. You wouldn’t have been able to understand.”
Those dumb adults. I understood most of what was said. Pretty sure it was something bad.
Ray took the fish and brought it with him into the kitchen. I hummed to myself and skipped along to the back of the diner where the cool place was. Remora went along too.
I jumped into a chair next to the weird thing in the middle of the place. The chair spun around and made me dizzy, but in a fun way.
Soon, Ray showed up, too.
“Hey! Ray! Guess what? Remora’s teaching me how to hunt!”
“Oh, she is, is she?”
“Yeah! I’m going to be big and strong and fight monsters!”
“Remora, what are you thinking?” Ray asked as if Remora was in trouble. Remora sat on the couch and said with her blank face, “just as Tigershark said. She’s going to be big and strong.”
“Tigershark?”
“That’s me!” I shot my hand up.
Ray laughed a big laugh. “That’s a good name.” But he went back to looking mad right after.
“Remora, seriously? She’s just a little kid.”
“She needs to learn to survive in case anything happens.”
“You’re going to endanger her.”
“Only if you phrase it like that.”
“Stop fighting, you two! I like danger!” I yelled. That way they could stop being dumb adults.
Ray rolled his eyes.
“Not everyone is you, Remora.”
“Of course not. I wouldn’t want anyone to be.”
“That’s what I thought. That you didn’t want her to turn out like you. That’s why you were so relieved when she lived and when she tasted hot soup. But then why are you trying to make her like you?”
“Wanting someone to be strong is not the same thing as trying to make them like you.”
“Suit yourself. I trust your judgment.”
“Do you?”
He laughed. “I don’t need to. Because I’ve figured the perfect request for you.”
“Oh?”
“Oh!” I raised my hand. “Can I have a request, too?”
“Sure,” Ray smiled. “I would like you to run around the restaurant and clean off all the gum under the tables.”
“Free food!” I cheered.
“As for you, Remora, I would like you to go on a bit of a vacation.”
“Excuse me?”
“Down to the Midwestern United States, there’s a city which is said to house a secret society of people who sniff spices. Particularly, parsley. You don’t have to kill anyone. In fact, I would prefer if you didn’t. Just find out if there’s any truth to the claims. That’s all.”
“That sounds ridiculous.”
“Rumors often are,” he grinned.
“How will I get there?”
“I’m sure you have your ways.”
“Great,” she groaned. “No help.”
“I’m helping you by giving you a change of scenery! Some sunnier locales, if you will!”
“Is that where your wife is?”
“Ha! No. I believe at the moment, she’s visiting some ruins in Greece.”
“Okay. I’ll go.”
“Great!” He looked like he was about to do a dance. “And don’t worry about little Tigershark, here. I’ll watch her while you’re away.”
“Fine by me, but you better not harm her.”
“You have my word as a chef, I would do no such thing. In fact, she will be in less danger with me, because I will teach her more practical things.”
That sounded boring! But adults sure did like to act like boring things were fun! I kicked the chair, that way Ray would get my attention.
“Oh! Sorry, dear. You’re still in the room!”
“Teach me to cook!” I demanded.
“Of course, I’ll teach you to cook and all sorts of wonderful things.”
“And we’ll eat not-gross food?”
“Only the finest in my restaurant,” he put his hand on his chest.
“Yay! I’m going to eat some gum now!”
I ran into the restaurant side of the house and began my mission. When I was all finished, Ray called for me and a plate of food was waiting for me in the back. It was a weird squid pastry dish, but I loved it. It took me a while before I noticed that Remora wasn’t in the room with us.
You better not have died. We still have to see the penguins.
Glass shattered. Tables that we thought were bolted shut swung off their hinges and flew to the back wall. We huddled wherever we could. First, it was under the tables. Then, underground. Somehow, the reinforced rooms that Ray had commissioned in the tunnels were intact, and we huddled together in a single room while the shaking of the ground beneath us continued.
We lost our balance several times and fell to the floor. Even I, with my years of experience in perilous situations, fell. Demetria, at one point, had to pick me up. And then she fell. And I had to pick her up.
Hecate, Nemesis (who still refused to look me in the eye), and Proserpina, held onto a guard rail against the wall. Tigershark was scooped up in Ray’s arms and it would have been amusing watching him hold on for dear life if it wasn’t so terrifying.
It seemed like what must have surely been an earthquake lasted for hours. In truth, it was maybe 10 minutes in total. I would have called it embarrassing, but when I glanced around each person in the room, their clueless expressions led me to believe that they didn’t know how long this lasted. Nor did any of them know the cause.
When it all died down, there was a chill in the air. That old, familiar chill. The one that reminded me of who I was and where I was from. My heart was still racing as if I felt that momentary heat that only adrenaline could bring. But no, I knew I was cooling down, because I felt slower and the scar across my chest ached.
It was Ray who drew the first sigh of relief.
He strolled over to the dresser that, by some miracle, retained all of its drawers. He knocked upon the mahogany varnish and snickered.
“Let’s hope it’s over now, eh?” His gaze shifted across the room as he flashed a signature smirk.
“Over? We don’t even know what caused it in the first place,” I replied. “Quakes don’t happen here, do they?”
“Maybe it was an avalanche?” He suggested.
True. That was a possibility.
“Let me just say that if we go upstairs and I find that we’re all snowed in, I’m going to be so pissed,” Nemesis added.
“Please do that in the bathroom,” I reminded her.
“Shut it.”
Demetria raised her hand.
“I elect that someone else shovel all the snow!” She declared.
“Dear,” I tried to sound as sweet as I could, even though the tension was still in my veins, “If we’re snowed in, we’re all going to have to shovel our way out.”
I was sure her next words were going to be, “fuck that,” but instead she just slouched and moaned like a zombie.
My deep scar greeted me once again with a sharp ache and I winced.
“Are you OK?” She asked.
“Satisfactory.”
Tigershark didn’t say a word on the whole way up. I side-eyed her, as her silence struck me as unusual, but I didn’t say a word about it. It wasn’t like she was asleep, either, as her eyes were wide open the whole time. Being suspicious of a child wouldn’t do me any good. I read a book once that said that everyone processes things different. Or maybe that’s what my therapist said.
The elevator was still functional. Miraculous. That silver box with all the yellow and red buttons hummed as we made our way back to the surface where our diner lay.
I assessed the damages:
Broken glass and chunks of wooden planks scattered about the floor. There was a large, jagged stone that tore through the wall from outside was seated in the corner of the dining area and rested along with little pebbles and an array of dirt. From the hole in the wall came a sharp, chilly breeze that led to me folding my arms together and shivering.
“Brr,” I said.
“Shut –” Nemesis was about to say but I pointed up to the hole and she instead went, “– Oh.”
Everyone else gasped.
Ray bent down and let Tigershark go. She waddled about before heading toward the back. Still without a word.
“All right,” Ray clapped. “At least we’re not snowed in and nobody’s hurt.”
“I bruised my ankle,” Hecate corrected.
“How could you, Ray? Her ankle is bruised!” Proserpina scowled.
“Actually...I think it was bruised before this.”
Indeed, we weren’t snowed in; but instead, large stones and rubble with tiny craters and dips in the ground marred the surrounding environment.
Further in the distance, however, something else caught my attention: a large, black cloud, with thunder striking near where a large, writhing pillar stood and continued to grow. It was both mesmerizing and sickening. Little pebbles covered in flame hailed onto the ground.
“Is the hospital safe, Ray?” I asked.
“I don’t know, Remora,” he answered.
“I hate it when you say you don’t know.”
“What do you want me to do? I’m as nervous as you are.”
“Who said anything about nervous? I’m tense. There’s a difference. And you could at least suggest a possibility. Aren’t you supposed to be clever? Put on your detective hat and brainstorm!”
“Everybody! I have a confession to make! The truth is...I’m an angel!” Announced a high pitched voice from the back of the room.
We all turned around and saw Tigershark, with her red and orange striped hair burning bright and holding a broom with a golden hued handle along with a wide, red dustpan.
“What are you talking about?” Demetria asked.
“Also, where did you get that broom? I don’t remember us having anything so fancy,” if there was anything Ray knew, it was his housework.
She tapped the broom against the floor and it turned into a large mallet, also gold, and with a sharp tip on each end curved upward. It sparkled and its luster was beyond anything I was familiar with. She tapped the floor again, and it returned to being a broom.
Rather than give a verbal explanation, she ran around the dining area and swept up the mess. Against all logic (at least the logic I knew and understood) everywhere the broom touched was either repaired or cleaned. The large stone that broke through the wall and crashed in was flung out of the dining area when Tigershark transformed the broom back into a mallet.
“How...How did you do that?” Proserpina asked, stunned.
Everyone else looked just as shocked. But somehow, I got the feeling that this was all too familiar – and that Demetria and Nemesis felt the same way.
“So it’s true: you’re one of those cosmic entities. But how did I never sense it before?” I found myself asking.
“Because I made myself human,” Tigershark said while holding her mallet with both hands and standing wide. She really did look larger than life. “And I have another secret: my name is actually Astraea.”
“What? No it’s not! Astraea’s your bad friend!” Demetria argued before covering her mouth, as if she too had opened up a well-guarded secret.
“No! You only thought so because you were suspicious of her! Astraea is a bit of a troublemaker, but she’s a good girl!” Tigershark yelled back, before looking off to the side, “I mean...I’m Astraea now so it’s OK.”
“Weird. Why did I say that?”
“Because you all forgot! Your brain’s trying to remember but it’s all poop because anything related to me is gone! Except for,” she held out her mallet, “this hammer!”
“Mallet,” I corrected her.
“No, it’s a hammer! And it can be used to break things and build things! You all used to have weapons too like this, but they’re gone now after something bad happened. Now I’m split; between human and angel, with the only part of myself I have being this hammer.”
“We all used to have weapons for...what?” Nemesis asked.
“Did I used to have a weapon too?” Proserpina also asked.
“Too many questions!” Tigershark yelled and pounded the hammer against the ground. “What matters now is that none of you have them anymore and I’m the only one who can confront my other half.”
“Your other half?”
“She’s the tree near here. She’s also at the top of the tree, I’m sure of it! I just have to climb it and defeat her!”
“Like Jack and the Beanstalk!” Hecate grinned, so confident in her answer that she may as well have been on a game show.
“Yes, my witchy friend! There’s a giant at the top of that tree, and I gotta fight her. She’s mad and confused because she never wanted to be on Earth, but I think we both want the same thing, and once she realizes that, she’ll stop breaking the world.”
“So this is about saving the world from destruction?” I asked.
“Yeah. We’re gonna be superheroes, I guess,” Demetria shrugged.
“No no! Don’t think of it like that, instead think of it like helping a friend!” Tigeshark...or Astraea, was quick to correct.
“Astraea. I keep thinking of you as Tigershark.”
“That’s OK! You can keep calling me that! I like that name!”
At least that was one issue cleared up.
I stood up.
“You better not think you’re doing this alone. Human or not, I’m still going to keep you safe,” I said.
Demetria and Nemesis stood up next.
“We’re family, aren’t we?” Demetria smiled while twirling around one of her knives in her hand.
“I may not have my armor, but I’m still tough,” Nemesis flexed her arm.
Ray chuckled.
“True, ladies. You’re all tough and I have no doubt in your desire to protect our little angel, but there’s some things you’re missing. Wait here.”
We stood, confused, as Ray went up the elevator. Time passed, and the four of us glanced at each other. Nemesis scowled at me when she caught my glance. Demetria gave a slight smile. I wouldn’t blame her for being nervous. Tigershark just looked determined. Like she was on a mission. It was a look I knew all too well.
Ray returned with a cane in hand and a sack with a rope and anchor inside.
“That cane!” Tigershark gasped.
“I too have been forgetting things. And like a song I don’t know but nevertheless gets stuck in my head, I’ve been trying to figure out what it is. I haven’t gotten far, but I faith in you that the pieces will come together.”
He handed Nemesis the sack.
“I’m sure you all have experience in climbing, but it’s not going to be pretty if you fall.”
Next, he handed me the cane.
“What is this for?” I asked.
“Something that belongs to an old friend. I’m sure he’ll be pitch a fit that it’s not with me, but maybe you can find some use out of it.”
While examining it, I pulled against the handle and noticed a blade.
“You’re not coming with us?” Tigershark asked.
Ray shook his head.
“Someone has to look after the diner. Don’t worry, Demetria. I’ll make sure your friend and her girlfriend are safe.”
“Wait, what?” Demetria did a double take.
There was no time to dwell on such a revelation. Tigershark (or Astraea) was already out the door.
We stood at the base of the writhing pillar which Tigershark called a ‘tree’. Its many roots and branches were muddy shades of dark green, gray, brown, and some red and they spread far, well on their way to enveloping the sky and leaving us all caged within.
“ASTRAEA! GET DOWN HERE AND STOP HAVING A TEMPER TANTRUM!” Tigershark cupped her hands and shouted at the top of her lungs.
I looked up, but couldn’t see past the clouds and it made me doubt that there was an end to it.
Then, a screeching voice boomed down from the clouds:
“THAT’S NOT MY NAME! AND I’M NOT HAVING A TEMPER TANTRUM!”
It shook us all to our core, as if our organs veered close to vibrating out of our skin. Or maybe that was just the way I felt. I was so cold that my organs may as well have done that for what good they served.
“This is really happening, isn’t it?” Demetria asked, palpable nervousness sticking to her tongue.
“It would seem so,” I answered.
“Angels, huh?”
“Or cosmic entities.”
“What’s the difference?”
“The terms, mostly. Our conception of them is limited, but they are known to be all-powerful beings with abilities tied to an emotion. However, I cannot gauge what emotion this one represents.”
“My guess is anger,” Nemesis said.
I was taken aback. Never did I expect the one who hated me to speak so casually on the subject.
“If it was anger, that would be the only thing it felt, no? Tigershark – Astraea, she said that the rest of her was both angry and confused. If this angel was of anger, there should be no confusion on the matter.”
“She’s confused because she doesn’t understand what she is!” Tigershark answered, with much more confidence than anyone else here possessed.
I know that feeling all too well, I thought. But even as I knew that feeling, it wasn’t one I could name.
“STOP TALKING AMONGST YOURSELVES! YOU’RE SUPPOSED TO PAY ATTENTION TO ME!” The screeching voice called down once again and its roots slammed upon the ground, almost crushing the four of us before we even had a chance to climb up.
I took Demetria’s hand and pulled her out of the way while we narrowly avoided a brush with such a thick, prickly, dark thing. The shockwave still sent us crashing and we scraped our heads against the rocky floor.
“Are you OK?” I asked as I held Demetria tight and covered her from the majority of the blast.
“In your arms? Always,” she smirked.
Still, her thin, black jacket, which I doubted protected her much from the cold, had little cuts and holes across it.
We stood back up and Nemesis, not far from us, was separated by a root that had planted itself between us. She held Tigershark in her arms and stood tall, with nary but a T-shirt with a graphic of a duck and text in blue font which read ‘quack off’, and a pair of skinny jeans with holes in them.
“Aren’t you cold in those clothes?” I called over to Nem.
“Shut up. Isn’t this kid’s life more important?” She pointed down to Tigershark, who was surely much warmer in her thick sealskin parka and held tight onto her mallet.
“I hate to admit it, but the ill-mannered speck is correct,” hissed a childish voice which vibrated like the feeling of a coin against velcro.
We turned our attention toward the shaft of the ‘tree’ where a lumpy growth slithered down until it reached the base where we all stood near. What popped out from the growth was the figure of a young girl with snow-white hair who wore a white dress and had pale skin. Her eyes were closed, but her eyelashes were long, and fluttered without her once having to blink. She at once seemed to smile and scowl, unless I was simply bad at reading emotions (which I have been known to be bad at).
“There was no reason to hear what you all said, yet hear it I did: so tell me, speck of a speck: if you are an angel, as you say, then why are you small?”
“Huh?” Tigershark jumped down from Nemesis’s arms. “Me? You’re asking me?”
“What did you tell them your name was? ‘Astraea’? And what did you keep calling me? Oh, how pitiful. So let me ask again: “WHY ARE YOU SMALL?”
The roots once again slammed down. We all remained sturdy this time, even as all four of us bent down to our knees. Tigershark held tight to her mallet and stared the young-looking figure straight in the eyes the whole time.
Once the dust was settled, Tigershark answered:
“I’m small because I’m a little angel.”
“That makes no sense. Why can’t you at least make some sense?”
“Just because you don’t understand doesn’t mean I’m not making sense.”
“Fine. I’ll entertain you,” she grimaced before opening our eyes, but I for the life of me couldn’t make out what her eyes looked like. All I knew was that they were open. “So entertain me: face me if you think you can reach me. But don’t expect that I will make this easy.”
The entity took a bow, almost like some conniving false gentleman and not a child. I saw on her face a devilish grin.
“Here. I’ll even give you all a head start.”
Shes sank back into the ‘tree’ which continued to grow. In her place, vine entangled stairs formed from the sides and spiraled upward.
“The top is important, right?” Demetria turned to Tigershark.
“Right!” Tigershark answered with her mallet raised in the air.
Says she won’t make it easy for us. Gives us stairs. Right. Very suspicious, I observed.
“Everyone. Be on your guard,” I advised, then turned to Tigershark. “I’m glad I saved your life that day. Human or not, you’re definitely my little angel.”
I spoke with such fondness that may have once been beyond me.
Tigershark flashed a toothy grin in response.
“How come you never call me your little angel?” Demetria crossed her arms and pouted.
“Once this is all taken care of, I’ll call you that as many times as you want.”
Before the rest of us moved out, Tigershark ran ahead, mallet in hand, and traversed the plant-based stairs. It only took a few steps up before one of the stairs retracted back into the tree and Tigershark dropped down. Had she fallen, she wouldn’t have been badly hurt, but instead, she grabbed onto the next step and pulled herself up. Even with her mallet in one hand, she managed such a feat.
“Be careful!” I called to her.
Tigershark didn’t look back, but I thought I caught a glimpse of a smile.
“Demetria, follow close behind our little angel. Nemesis, you go next. I’ll be in the back. If any of ‘her’ vines or limbs tries to reach Tigershark, strike it first. I’m talking speed and precision. It’s a hefty task, but I know you two are up for it. Let’s keep the attention on ourselves.”
I fully expected something like, “would this even work considering she can hold the attention of the world?” Or for Nemesis to say, “who are you to give me orders?”
But instead, both of them nodded before running up each platform. Though she had no time for hesitation, Demetria turned back to me. That hesitation led Nemesis to run ahead. It was a careless risk.
“Remember,” she said from above, “the top is important.”
“Yes,” I nodded back to her. “I know.”
“No,” she shook her head and smiled, “the top is important, too.”
I don’t know why she repeated herself. Maybe it was her own little way of telling me, “you are important, too.”
“And sometimes, you have to start at the bottom,” I tried to smile back and say something that could have the same effect.
She just snorted and hopped to the next platform. They were all doing well, from what I could tell as soon their spiraling leaps turned into blurs around the tree. I took my first step, then raced my way up, as if in a jog.
Right away, as if it had been going on easy on the other three, it began its relentless on the attack toward me. It was as if this being was an angel of ‘the consequences of my own actions’ and specifically had it out for me. Vines shot out from above one platform, a moment before I leaped for it. Had I been quicker, I would have been punctured several times over.
There was, of course, that cane. Ray claimed it belonged to an ‘old friend’ of his. Whoever that kind of friend may have been, just the thought of Ray having another ‘old friend’ sent shivers down my kind. And not the pleasurable shivers. He also seemed eager to hide this tool from his ‘old friend’. Either as a prank or a display of Ray’s crueler side…
...I couldn’t deny its usefulness as I unsheathed it and sliced through the vines in the way. Yes, it took me not long to realize that the cane was a blade in disguise. Still, I preferred having not to use it. Whenever I wielded it as a blade, I felt a moist disgust fill me. As if I had once witnessed and knew Ray’s ‘old friend’, and this ‘old friend’ of his was slimy to the core. And by touching his blade, it was like I was getting my hand in Ray Friend slime.
Of course, with the focus on me, that meant she had less focus on others. Another series of vines began to shoot forth from the side, but I cut through ahead.
As I leaped to the next platform, it slid back into the tree and I almost fell trying to grasp it. Had I looked down, I might have seen how far the fall was. Instead, I pivoted and plunged the blade into the tree. I thought I could hear a shriek, but without a sound uttered.
There’s something about the idea of wounding a god, I remarked while that old familiar rush of heat ran through my legs and melted away the usual, iciness.
Dangling above, I pulled myself up from the blade and reached for a loose vine. When I grabbed hold, thorns sprouted forth and punctured my palm. I knew I was drawing blood; I felt the sting and the juices run down. It didn’t deter me. I just bit my lip and released the blade before plunging it in higher.
Damn it. Why did I give myself the hard role? Nemesis has all the climbing equipment.
As if it wasn’t hard enough, more vines shot forth, tangled through into a giant thorn made of vines. It almost struck through me, but I managed to pull myself back before it hit. When my legs swung forward, I kicked them up above the thorn and plunged the blade just above. The ‘tree’ shook and I held my grip as tight as I could.
“STOP CLINGING TO ME!” She roared from an unknown source.
“What else am I supposed to do? Fall and die?” I shouted back.
“YES!”
“I suppose our goals do not align,” I concluded before stabbing my way upward.
The trek didn’t relent; more vines, thorns, and spikes all aiming to push, puncture, and impale me. Neither did I, and when I saw the next platform, relief swept over me.
I pulled myself up and as I stood, my chest ached.
I know I’ve been pushing myself. But if I stop here…
“Hey. Took you long enough,” greeted Nemesis, who was just a couple platforms above me, right around the corner.
“Nice to see you, too. How are the others?”
“Pushing on. I think we’ve gotten the brunt of it.”
All good news. If only it would stay that way.
But when I stepped up to meet Nemesis, the platform slipped away. I almost fell, and this time, I could see what a great height it was from the ground; all the slopes and cliffs looked like pebbles and blurry watercolor paint. Dizziness set in, along with a blurred vision.
Between me dropped a rope which on instinct, I took. In my desperation, the blade fell from my grasp and disappeared far below.
Not ideal…
I climbed upward until I could lift myself back onto the platform where I was stalled to a crawl, right next to Nemesis. We both watched as the next series of platforms sank away and disappeared. Try as I might, I could not spot Demetria nor Tigershark.
Ahh, this wouldn’t do.
After a series of labored breaths and an aching chest, I turned to my savior.
“Heh. Guess you don’t hate me so much after all,” I snickered.
She turned to me with a glare. Her “reply” was in the form of a middle finger shot straight up.
“Save that finger for later,” I teased.
Her glare transformed into a look of utter confusion.
“How’s your chest?” She asked after a pause.
Now it was my turn to be confused.
“Haven’t gained a cup size, but haven’t gone down one, either. So I’d say not bad.”
“Good to know? But that’s not what I meant,” she corrected while pointing near my heart.
“Oh. Even going as slow as I’ve been has put a strain on me. But try not to worry so much. I’m aware of my limits.”
“It’s not like this angel has been making things easy for you. And now,” she looked up, “our path forward is gone.”
“I’ll figure something out,” I put my palm over my forehead and chuckled, “just let me catch my breath.”
“HEY! WHO SAID YOU COULD TAKE BREAKS?” Erupted the angel’s shriek as a series of vines shot forth. Nemesis must have senses it before I did, as she pulled me closer to her before they could take me.
“Meaningless sacrifice.”
That voice sounded different. I knew who it belonged to, but it wasn’t the voice I was used to hearing. It sounded like –
“...Uugh!” Nemesis gasped. I watched as right in front of me, several vines pierced through her back and shot out the other side. Her left arm shook as she pointed it up toward where the next platform was: high above.
More vines grabbed onto her as she tried to break free. They pulled her into the tree. I couldn’t stand to watch her be swallowed whole. I took the rope and anchor and tossed it as high and far as I could to the next platform. When it hit, I launched myself off and began to pull myself up the rope.
However, the platform disappeared before I could make much progress. Along with it, the anchor fell. I fell.
I tried to swing the anchor toward the tree, but to my astonishment, it turned into a metallic series of fiber optic wires which reinforced and entangled over each other, blocking any way to hook into it.
A rush of cold blew my way as tears began to well up. I fell back, hurtling toward the solid ground. But what should have been a fall to my death was instead met with wires, roots, and vines all coiling and entrapping me. Soon, even my face was covered, so I couldn’t scream. I could hardly see. I tried to struggle and break free, but all my senses were dulled out by a suffocating numbness.
Until darkness.
A blackened emptiness. Maybe in its own way, it was pleasant. Better than blank, white canvases. But still, everything was hazy.
“I...I’m alive,” I wheezed. It was like I was breathing a heavy smoke or fog, but without any odor or taste.
No sense that there was anything. Besides me.
“I don’t know what this is. I just hope Demetria and Tigershark are okay.”
“Speak for your ‘self’,” uttered that familiar timbre once more. Then, she entered:
That beautiful, sky blue in a bob cut. Those long, curved eyelashes. Thick, bushy black eyebrows. There she stood, in a parka and woolen pink sweatpants.
“Rhea?” I asked.
She ran toward me with a swift kick. I backed away before it hit.
“Wrong,” she answered and pulled out metal, clawed gloves which she attached to her wrists.
She swiped, and without any means to defend myself, the most I could do was block by swerving to my side. But even then, my jacket was torn and cuts formed along my arm.
“If you’re not her, who are you? You can’t be me, can you?”
“Ha.”
My questions turned toward irritation. I’ve dealt with this before.
“Right. So you’ve taken on her image. And now you’re going to make me fight.”
“You? Fight?” She smirked and swiped once more. I swerved to the side and grabbed her wrist, prying the claw free.
When I attached it to myself, it burned against me. Like it was a substance I shouldn’t have touched.
“Ah. So this is how. Suit your ‘self’.”
We exchanged swipes, slashing forward with our claws, only to be blocked each time. We tried to kick and matched our movements.
“You’re that angel. That’s already clear. And you’re making me dance for you rather than kill me. Why?”
“Simply ‘killing’ isn’t what I do. Saying I’m the ‘angel’ isn’t who I am. Of course, being you, that’s the conclusion you would come to.”
“Then who are you?”
“Why don’t you ask your ‘self’ that?”
“What? I already know who I am!”
And didn’t we establish that you are not me?
“Then say so.”
“I’m Remora!”
She swiped again. I blocked again. I kicked her shin and in the impact, I swiped at her left cheek. Rather than blood, a shadow left an imprint of the cut before filling itself back into her face.
Worse, I was the only one who felt any cuts.
“But you weren’t always Remora. You went by other names. Like Rhea, for instance.”
“Yes. And I would still be me if I used that name now.”
“So you are not Remora.”
“I am!”
“If you never named your ‘self’ Remora, you would still be you. So what is your ‘self’?”
“I’ve been a killer. I’ve been a hermit. I’ve done such unspeakable things, and I kept doing so because I was good at it. I was raised to be such a thing – someone with little to no identity, yet even then, there was my coldness. My condition.”
“Enough!”
She swiped once more. I was almost torn through the stomach, but I lurched back before I could accumulate any more wounds.
“You aren’t describing your ‘self’. All that can be applied to your other ‘self.’ So what is yours? What keeps you from being redundant? Because your other ‘self’ exists, is living life. How do you define your ‘self’ in such a way which proves you deserve to exist?”
“Is this what this is about?”
“That’s what it’s always been about! How do you justify your existence?”
“Why should I justify anything to you?” I snarled and ran toward her with the clawed gloves. Of course, she blocked once more before leaping back into the gaping darkness.
“Because I can make it so you cease to exist. This is me granting you mercy.”
“Merci.”
She reappeared from a dark, gray cloud and swooped down to a kick, slamming me down. I didn’t ache at all. I felt little, in fact. Neither cold nor warm. Just a careless indifference. On each side was a vast nothingness, only punctuated by the absence of light. But somehow, I was on the closest thing to a ‘ground’ and above me was a projection of my ‘self.’
“How does it feel to be the one being stepped on?” She asked, grinding her boot into my chest.
“I’ve never liked being on the receiving end,” I groaned.
In fact, I was pretty sure Nemesis did the same to me when we fought before. Considering my predicament, was she in the same state I was? Forced to partake in such a trial?
Deary me. She’s going to fail, isn’t she?
But I wouldn’t. I’d come up with any excuse and justification in order to set myself free.
I swiped at her ankle and rather than topple her, she disappeared into mist yet again.
“My past is mine. It may be similar to Rhea’s. Our present may overlap as well. But different scenarios nevertheless shaped us into different people. I was raised, you could say, to be an inferior version to her. But even my awareness of that helped shape me.
“So life changed you and that’s how you’re different? Circumstances. Coincidences. It could have happened to the other you. It could have happened to anyone under the right conditions. So what makes you uniquely you?” She asked, and this time her face – mine stretched across the horizon.
“Do you really think anyone is so unique that their selves can be easily defined? If defined at all?”
“That doesn’t matter. If you consider this an exercise in futility, we can end this here and you will cease to be.”
I shook my head.
“As long as I keep presenting new arguments, I will remain. As long as I find an answer that satisfies you, there’s still a chance.”
“That, or I get bored of the back and forth and end you here. But for now, go on. I’m curious to see what your next answer will be.”
My next answer, hmm?
“All my life, every experience, every action. It’s all me. I managed to learn to care. I managed to find friends, a family, and all around, love.”
“So you’re defined by others? Is that what you’re saying?”
“If you know me so well, shouldn’t you understand what I mean?”
I was kicked in the cheek by a disembodied leg. It definitely left a mark. Red? Who could say?
“That’s the problem: others can find love and family. Even your other self. You’re hardly unique in that regard. Besides that, you didn’t always care. You didn’t always concern yourself with such things. So that couldn’t be your self.”
Thank you for that.
“So you’re asking for a constant unique self. One that I can define from beginning to end.”
“Was that a question?”
“No. It’s just part of my statement: a constant self doesn’t exist. A wholly unique self doesn’t exist. A singular definition doesn’t exist.”
“Then you don’t deserve to exist!” She shrunk down until she stood next to me, my mirror image.
“I won’t deny that. But it’s not about what one deserves. Here, follow me,” I undid the clawed glove and handed it back to her. She looked at me before studying the weapon I had returned.
“I could pierce through you right now.”
“Never mind that right now. It’s my turn to make a plea. No more fighting, just straight talk between you and I.”
I turned to my left and walked forward, through what was likely nothing at all. My projection followed behind.
“Were you there when I fought a copy of myself before? No, don’t answer that. I don’t even remember what answer I came up with back then. It may be the same one I’ve come up with now.”
There was no response. No sense of hostility.
“Yes. Life changed me. And will continue to do so.”
“How are you creating all this?” She asked. I was confused, but then I saw under us was a cobblestone road painted in various bright colors, from orange to purple, to pink, and a bright, crimson hue. On one side of us was a grassy field with cows feeding and roaming about. On another side, a desolate wasteland with crumbled buildings and demolished cars.
“I’m not creating anything. It’s rather distracting, actually. Shall I continue?”
There was no answer, but I was going to take it as a yes.
“Life is change. I’ve never agreed with the adage, ‘life is what you make of it’. It sounds to me like corny optimism. Indeed, I don’t think anyone can be the deciding factor in every affair in their life. Especially when life changes you whether you wanted to change or not. It’s not unique, nor satisfactory. It is simply what it is.”
“But are you satisfied with that?”
“Many wish they had total control of their lives. If anything, I find that a futile effort. There are things that happen to you and there’s how you react to it. But some situations, only one reaction is appropriate. Don’t get me wrong, there are things that I wish I had reacted to differently, or wished certain events in my life hadn’t occurred. But to err is to be human, is it not?”
“I wouldn’t know.”
“Ah, sorry. That’s another one of those phrases. All creatures make mistakes. Even you. If you didn’t feel like you were missing a part of yourself, would you need to turn the world upside down?”
“Even so, others must feel what I feel.”
“Right. I wonder if I’m feeling what you’re feeling now. Ah, I strayed off topic. What I want to tell you is that I’m defined by change. Time, and life, has changed me time and time again. I have existed as multiple selves, or no self at all. My past selves have died, but remained in some capacity. I have died multiple times, only to return changed. And if there is a complete ‘self’ that I can be, I will continue to search for the answer, even if I may never reach it.”
“It appears we reached the end of the road,” she pointed, as we had returned to darkness, and the previous landscapes were but a memory.
“I commend your attempt, but it failed to convince me.”
My heart sank.
So too, did she sink her claws into my chest. I felt a gaping void within me.
What am I? What’s to stop me from being someone else? Or someone else to be me?
I knew what was happening but was losing any sense of ‘I’.
Mission...mission…
“Fine!” I grabbed onto her wrist. “Take it out of me! But leave me enough to let me fulfill my promise to Demetria!”
“What?!” She spat. “You’re going to define your ‘self’ by a promise to another?”
“Selfish, I know! But grant me just a little longer! Not just for Demetria, but for Tigershark, for everyone I know!”
She pulled her fist out from the hole in my chest and pulled out a black crossbow with a crisp, blue handle.
“I think we can settle on a compromise. This crossbow fires special bolts. Each one containing a little piece of your ‘self’. You may use it to aid you, but once you run out of ammo, your life ends.”
“Thank you for that.”
As the darkness faded, I ran toward the bright, green light and pulled myself free from the vines.
I stood, crossbow in hand, on a platform, not far off from where Demetria and Tigershark were running up.
“Hey! You’re okay!” Tigershark exclaimed.
I shook my head.
“I don’t think I can complete our mission,” I looked down and address Demetria. “But I’ll stick this out as long as I can.”
“Given the circumstances,” she began as a vine almost shot forward and struck her. I fired a bolt at the vine and it sank back into the tree. “We can make an exception.”
I didn’t quite know who I was, but I still knew I had to help in any way I could.